Blood in the Marsh

by Ciana Stone

Copyright 2010 Ciana Stone

Smashwords Edition

Dedication

To the love of my life. Like the old song says,

“all for one and all for love.”

Prologue

St. Simon’s Island, Georgia

Ebo Landing—May

A storm was moving in from the ocean. In the distance, bright flashes of light lit the eastern sky, outlining the billowing thunderheads that were steadily creeping inland.

The approaching storm did little to dampen the enthusiasm of the people gathered at what was referred to as Ebo Landing. Instead, it served to heighten their excitement for what was to come. The low rumbles of thunder and electric flashes of light seemed proof to those assembled that the forces of nature were aligned with them.

In expectant silence the last of the arrivals wandered through the damp marshland to the meeting place. As they walked, they seemed to hear the ghostly song of those long dead, rising like a mist from the earth beneath their feet.

Ebo Landing had seen more than its share of death. It was in this place, in May of 1803, that a courageous Igbo chieftain had led his proud tribesmen into the waters of Dunbar Creek. Proudly the people followed their leader, singing a hymn of praise to their god, Chukwu.

They, like so many of their people, had been taken from their homes in West Africa and brought to this place to serve as slaves to wealthy white Southerners. But this intrepid group chose death over slavery. Into the cold black water they waded, heads held high and voices raised in song as they marched to their deaths. Death as free people was preferable to life as slaves.

History briefly recorded their brave sacrifice, but not the truth of what led to the deed. The truth was preserved by those who were unfortunate enough to survive that fateful night, from those who were forced into slavery. The story passed from father to son, mother to daughter, steadily making its way across the island and into the future.

Now, nearly two hundred years later, this place would witness more death. But it was not to be the undaunted determination of a people unwilling to commit to human enslavement. This time it was to be far different.

The last arrival stopped just short of the clearing in the old oaks that hung with Spanish moss and newly budded leaves. The wind whispered in the trees, accompanying the sounds of the spirits’ song.

Stripping off his clothes, he pulled a loose robe of white cotton over his head. After taking off his shoes, he proceeded the last few yards barefoot, the black sandy earth cool to his skin.

Wood had been piled in the center of the clearing, half as high as a man, large enough to provide ample illumination, yet not so large as to attract undue and unwanted attention.

The man’s attention was drawn to one of his fellow members, one charged with the task of inscribing the sacred circle. Walking in a hunched-over stance, he pressed the tip of an old sword into the earth, muttering an incantation as he carved a shallow channel.

The new arrival watched for a moment then walked over to two men and a woman who were kneeling around a white calf. The animal’s mouth had been sealed with a white cord that was wound tightly around its head. Symbols had been painted between its eyes in vivid red and a black length of cord encircled its neck.

“How long?” the new arrival asked as he knelt down beside his fellow members.

The woman turned to him and smiled in anticipation. “Soon. We will begin as soon as the Seneschal arrives.”

The man nodded and looked around. The fire was lit and soon a blaze began to dance in the darkness. All of the members gathered along the outer circumference of the inscribed circle, waiting. Through their ranks, the Seneschal walked to stand in front of the fire.

His appearance was quite commonplace, at least to the casual observer. About six feet in height, he was lean, with light brown hair and a complexion that gave the impression he spent most of his time outdoors. His face was what might be best described as ordinary. Except for his eyes. The color of obsidian, his eyes looked at the people around him with the light of malevolence shining bright within their dark depths.

Turning to the men and the woman kneeling beside the calf, he held out his hand. The men rose and took their places in the circle as the woman led the calf forward. The Seneschal took the rope and held the animal close to his side as the woman disappeared for a moment into the darkness. When she again entered the circle, she carried a large brass pot in her hands.

Kneeling down beside the white calf, she reached into the pot and pulled out a long-bladed knife. The Seneschal took the knife and turned it back and forth in front of his face, inspecting the blade. Satisfied with its sharpness, he looked once more over his assembly.

“We gather in the name of He who owns our souls, He who dies yet lives forever, He who controls all time and space, He who grants our deepest desires and punishes our tormentors. We gather to pay homage to Him whom we serve, who soon will bless us with His mighty presence. We gather to take strength in His name, to honor His power. We gather to show our eternal devotion.

“As it has been passed down since the time of the beginning, we adhere to the rituals He has given us. Blood is life. Without blood there is nothing. It is that which gives us dominion over the weaklings we are forced to live among. With each letting of the Blood, His power is magnified and so our lives are made better. Through the Blood we offer we are granted our deepest desires.

“The circle binds us in blood as He binds us to him by the Blood that flows through our veins. Give thanks to Him that has chosen you as His own.”

Low murmurs of worship and praise could be heard from all points on the circle as the Seneschal took hold of the calf’s head and pulled it back, exposing the slender young neck. His hand moved swiftly; a flash of firelight on the blade and it was done.

Blood poured in torrents from the gash in the animal’s neck. The woman kneeling at the Seneschal’s feet held the brass pot beneath the cut, gathering the warm blood. Mere seconds passed before the animal staggered and fell to the ground. The Seneschal looked down at it impassively then bent and hoisted it up in his arms.

“Let all hear and take heed. There is but one Master. Give praise and worship your king as you have been instructed!”

He turned and dumped the body of the calf onto the fire. The woman beside him rose and offered the pot of blood. With a smile, he accepted and turned it up to his face.

A thin stream ran from one corner of his mouth as he lowered the pot. He smiled at the woman, displaying bloodstained teeth. She returned the smile with a seductive shrug of her shoulders and drank from the pot.

The Seneschal touched her face, catching a droplet of blood from her lips on his fingers. Raising his finger to his face, he sucked the warm stickiness from it. The woman smiled and turned to the circle. Pouring a thin stream of blood into the channel that encircled the fire, she then offered the members a drink.

One by one, they sampled the warm blood until the pot was empty. The woman threw back her head and twirled around, signaling the start of the dance. Bodies swayed and writhed in sensuous abandon, hands touching flesh then moving to stroke another.

It was a dance of lust, lust for the pleasures of the flesh, lust for power, lust for perversity, and lust for blood. In silence the Seneschal watched, measuring the extent of their zeal. Soon they will be ready.

Chapter One

Sea Island, Georgia

Lyra cried out in her sleep, trying to escape the nameless terror that pursued her in her dream. She felt a sizzling blast of heat on her skin and smelled the odor of burning flesh. Hands gripped her. Hands that burned wherever they touched.

Then suddenly the pain was gone and in its place was emptiness, a feeling of loss and failure. With a jolt, she woke.

Her skin was flushed and bright with perspiration. She rose from the lounge chair and moved to the edge of the pool, dangling her feet in the water. For a few moments she stared at the ripples caused by her movements. The dreams were becoming more frightening, more real. Even when she woke, the smell lingered. She didn’t understand the dreams. None of them made sense. They were a series of images unfamiliar to her and she felt as if she should know them. They had been with her as long as she could remember and never once had she been able to discern a meaning.

She wished Lucius were there. She’d always been able to go to him with her problems, even her fears about the dreams. While not even he had been able to decipher the meaning, he’d always made her feel safe and protected. She so missed that. With him gone, she was alone.

She sighed and splashed at the water with her feet. Perhaps coming home had been a mistake. The dreams seemed to occur more frequently since she had been there, which was almost two weeks. In that time the only people she had seen or spoken with were her best friend Chelsey and the man at the lot where she stored her Hobie Cat, her seventeen-foot catamaran.

Now she debated whether she wanted to take the boat out or if she just wanted to curl up and read. She sighed and stood, picking up her towel to go inside. The house was silent as it nearly always was when Lexi wasn’t home. Lyra didn’t mind the silence. She was a quiet person by nature.

She passed through the sunken den and the elaborate game room and ascended the massive curved staircase to the second floor. Her room lay at the opposite end of the long hall from Lexi’s.

Entering her room, she headed straight for the bathroom and turned on the shower. She peeled off her swim suit and turned to hang it across the Jacuzzi to dry. Catching sight of her reflection in the mirror, she grimaced.

Despite what others had said from time to time, Lyra had never seen herself as anything but ordinary and uninteresting. From her long dark hair to her slim legs, she saw nothing she would define as beautiful. Average was an apt turn. Not too pretty or too ugly. Just plain and average.

Turning her back on her reflection, she got into the shower. Twenty minutes later, she was sitting on the L-shaped sofa in the den engrossed in a book. She didn’t realize how long she had been reading until she heard a noise.

Looking up, she saw Chelsey’s face at the glass doors that led outside to the terrace. She also saw that the day had slipped away and twilight was falling. Jumping up, she opened the door.

“Lyra! What’re you doing? School’s out, in case you’ve forgotten. You graduated, remember?”

“Yeah, I remember.” Lyra closed the door and walked into the kitchen with Chelsey one step behind. “So?”

“So are you going to sit around with your nose crammed in a book for the rest of your life or are you going to get out and have some fun?”

Lyra pulled a carton of orange juice from the refrigerator and poured two glasses. “You know, Chels, if you’d paid a little more attention to your studies you’d have graduated, too.”

Chelsey flopped down in a chair at the table. “Hey, it’s no big deal. So I’ll have to spend another year in college—another year of parties and gorgeous guys and freedom. Sounds just horrible!”

She shuddered dramatically and rolled her eyes. Lyra couldn’t help but smile. Even after all these years, she wondered how she and Chelsey Quarterman had ever become such good friends. Chelsey was the antithesis to Lyra. Where she was shy and quiet, Chelsey was gregarious, bold, and anything but quiet. She had blonde hair and deep brown eyes and her voluptuous figure was a sharp contrast to Lyra’s dark hair and slim body.

Lyra sat down and looked at her friend. “Come on, Chels. We’re not little kids anymore. For crying out loud, you’ve been in undergraduate classes for the last six years. You can’t stay there forever. Don’t you want to get out of school and do something with your life?”

Chelsey rolled her eyes and fished around in her purse for her cigarettes. “Let’s not get into that old song and dance, okay? We’ve got plenty of time. At least I have. But you’re getting ancient before my eyes. Just look at you. Twenty-four-years-old and you act like you’re sixty!”

Lyra looked away for a moment and Chelsey reached out to take her hand. “Come on, Lyra, what is it with you? I mean, when we were in high school I could at least get you to go along with everyone and try to have a good time. Even our freshman year in college you were more willing than you are now. But every year since then you’ve just withdrawn more and more into yourself and now I hardly even know you.”

Standing up, Lyra walked to the refrigerator and pulled out a bowl of grapes. “I don’t know how to explain it to you. I know I’ve put a strain on our friendship and I really appreciate you sticking by me but I…”

“You what?”

“I just don’t feel like I belong when we go out. I see all the people trying so hard to have fun, but their smiles all seem so fragile and brittle, like any moment they could shatter into a thousand pieces. Everyone’s so desperate to find Mr. Right or Ms. Perfect that they’re willing to jump into any and every bed, and then all they have is another disappointment.”

“You including me in on that assessment, Dr. Seville?” Chelsey asked in an irritated tone of voice.

Lyra shook her head and reached for one of Chelsey’s cigarettes. “God, I really do hate these things but I can’t seem to stop myself when I’m around you.”

“Avoidance syndrome,” Chelsey intoned gravely. “Classic symptoms of a…”

“Okay!” Lyra laughed. “I get the picture. I’m not talking about anyone in particular, just the single society in general. And I guess it all boils down to the simple fact that I’m not interested in a string of affairs and one-night stands.”

Chelsey sighed and got up to go to the bar. When she returned, she had a bottle of vodka in her hand. Pouring a generous amount into her juice, she sat down and lit another cigarette. “I hate to break it to you, but the kind of relationship, the kind of love you think you’re holding out for just doesn’t exist. Look around you. Can you name me one—just one person—who has that kind of thing going?”

Stubbing out the half-smoked cigarette, Lyra shook her head. “No, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist. It just means we live in a fucked-up neighborhood.”

Chelsey laughed. “Well ain’t that the truth! Hey, did you hear about Becca’s old man? He dumped his wife—you know the young one he married a couple of years ago? She was, oh, I guess about thirty. Well, now he’s got a new girlfriend and guess how old she is?”

At a shrug from Lyra, Chelsey continued. “Twenty one! Can you imagine? Ralph’s got to be pushing sixty. What the hell does someone twenty-one want with an old fart like that?”

Lyra rubbed her thumb and fingers together and raised her eyebrows. Chelsey grimaced. “Honey, I wouldn’t boff him for all the diamonds in South Africa!”

“Spoken like a true member of the rich and spoiled.”

“Oh shit!” Chelsey squealed excitedly. “I almost forgot what I came by to tell you. I met the single most exquisite male on the planet! Becca, Deni and I went to this new club over on St. Simon’s. You know, that house that was for sale there near the village square? The one with the big porch? Anyway, someone bought it and turned it into a restaurant. And they have live entertainment, music and stuff and on Wednesdays and Fridays they have a magician.

“Anyway, Wednesday we went over to check it out and there was this guy. God, Lyra, you should have seen him. He looked so much like that magician guy on television. You know, the really beautiful one? Anyway, I thought my heart was going to stop when I saw him. He was performing and I simply could not take my eyes off him the entire time. I don’t even know what I had to eat.”

“And how was his act?”

“How the hell should I know?” Chelsey grinned wickedly. “I wasn’t paying any attention to that. But I did find out that he’s performing again this Friday. I’m dying to go, but Becca and Deni are off to Aruba with Ralph and his new honey so would you please go with me?”

Lyra groaned. “I don’t know. I really don’t think you need me along to make eyes at this guy. Besides, I wanted to catch up on some things I’ve been putting off and I — “

“You and school. Jesus, you’ve got a damn Masters! What more do you want?”

“A doctorate.”

“Okay, fine. But you don’t have to have it by Friday so will you please go with me? I mean, this could be that Mr. Right I’ve been looking for. And how would you feel if you made me lose him just because you were so stuck in your grumpy, old-maid act that you wouldn’t go with me. I mean, what if this is the guy who —”

“All right, enough already!” Lyra held up her hands in surrender. “I give up. I’ll go with you.”

“Oh, you’re the absolute best! I’ll pick you up at eightthirty, Friday.” Chelsey drained her glass and jumped up. “Gotta scoot!”

Lyra followed her to the door. “How about I meet you there? That way when you and Mr. Right go off into the moonlight I won’t get stuck walking home.”

“Good idea! Meet me there at eight forty-five—not a moment later. He does his last show at nine.”

“Okay, I’ll be there.”

She closed the door behind Chelsey and watched as she got in her car and left. She had never understood why Chelsey would bother to drive when she only lived a block away. Shaking her head, she went back into the kitchen to fix dinner.

She had just taken things out of the refrigerator to make a salad when she heard someone at the front door. A moment later, she knew who it was. The unmistakable scent of Opium perfume drifted into the room.

She made her way to the front of the house. Lexi was standing in the middle of an enormous pile of luggage, hanging onto the arm of a tall, handsome man with dark hair and black eyes.

Lyra stopped in the foyer. As always, Lexi was dressed as if she were getting ready to appear before the camera. Her long platinum-blonde hair was curled and teased, piled up on top of her head with snaking curls escaping along the hairline and at the sides of her face. She was wearing a sleek blue halter dress that did little to cover her newly enlarged breasts or her ample thighs.

Unaware of Lyra’s presence, Lexi continued to coo up at the man, making kissing noises at him. The man saw Lyra and whispered to Lexi. Lexi turned around and smiled widely.

“Darling, I’m home! And look who I brought for a visit. This is Count Leopold Desyatov. Leo, this is Lyra.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” Leo said with a smile.

Lyra nodded politely. “Nice to meet you.” Then she turned to Lexi. “Hello, Mother.”

Several Days Later

“I can’t believe you’re saying no to me!” Lexi pouted dramatically as she sat down on Lyra’s bed.

Lyra gritted her teeth for moment, hating the whining tone in Lexi’s voice. “I told you, I have plans. Besides, you don’t need me here and you know I hate the parties you have.”

Lexi’s face hardened for a moment before she resumed her wounded expression. “It really hurts me that you don’t want to spend any time with me. I mean, you’ve been away all year at school and I’ve hardly seen anything of you. It seems to me like it’s very little to ask that you sacrifice one evening to be here with me while I entertain.”

Lyra sighed and sat down on the bed to face her Lexi She knew that Lexi didn’t have any big desire to spend time with her. She never had.

It wasn’t hard for Lyra to understand. Lexi was a self-centered woman, one who had never been equipped to be a mother. She wouldn’t have been if Lyra’s parents had not died in a plane crash when she was only a year old. Sometimes Lyra wondered if Lexi would not have preferred that Lyra died as well. Then Lexi could have claimed her portion of her sister’s inheritance without being saddled with her sister’s child. Since that was the only way she could get her hands on the inheritance, she had adopted Lyra.

It had never been made a secret that Lyra was adopted. She had known as far back as she could remember. She didn’t remember her real parents and Lexi had destroyed what pictures there were long ago.

Lexi had been around very little when Lyra was growing up. Most of her childhood was spent in the care of a succession of nannies and housekeepers, with Lexi blowing in between trips to Hollywood, Monte Carlo, the Riviera, and such.

Lyra had learned early on not to expect much from Lexi. Alexandra Seville was not the kind of woman who was meant to be a mother. Until her career as an actress, what had been labeled in the sixties as a “sex kitten”, had ended, she had spent no more than obligatory holidays with Lyra. When her age prevented her from playing femme fatales, she left show business.

Lexi could not admit to herself, let alone anyone else, that she was getting older. She was not yet forty when she jetted to Switzerland and checked herself into an exclusive clinic to have cosmetic surgery. That was the first of what had come to be a ritual. Every two or three years she would disappear for several months and return newly tightened and tucked. Lyra didn’t think there was an inch on Lexi’s body that had not been cut, nipped, lyposuctioned or tucked.

She looked at Lexi for a few minutes, noticing the new lines around her mouth and the slight sag on the skin of her neck. Won’t be long before she’s off again. Lyra really didn’t understand why Lexi could not just admit that she was not a young woman anymore. At forty-nine she was still very beautiful, but no matter how good she looked, it was never good enough.

“Well?” Lexi cut into her thoughts. “Don’t you have anything to say?”

Lyra sighed. “I don’t know what more to say. I just don’t feel like trying to be sociable to all your friends tonight. I have nothing in common with them and they certainly aren’t interested in anything I have to say, so what’s the point?”

“Well, maybe if you’d decided to spend your time doing something besides studying history, you’d have something interesting to talk about. Honestly, Lyra, just look at yourself. Here you are in the prime of your life and all you want to do is root around in some musty old library reading about a bunch of dead people. Who cares what they did! They’re dead and buried. But you’re not and you’re just wasting your life on things that aren’t important. Why, if you’d spend just half as much attention to the way you look as you do on those damn books you might have some kind of social life.”

“Let’s not get into that.” Lyra stood and walked across the room to her closet, pulling out a loose cotton dress.

Lexi jumped up and snatched the dress from her. “Yes, let’s! Like this dress, for example. It’s horrible! It looks like something out of someone’s attic and it probably hangs on you like a bag. How do you think you’re ever going to attract a man dressed in something like this? For god’s sake, you’ve got a fairly decent body, so why not show it off?”

Lyra reclaimed her dress and stepped back from Lexi. “I happen to like this dress. And for your information, I’m not looking for a husband.”

“Who said anything about a husband?” Lexi laughed. “Honey, I’m talking about passion, not drudgery.”

Lyra turned away. “I’m not looking for that either.”

Lexi walked around her and leaned back against the dresser. “Well, why not? I mean, you’re not lesbian, are you?”

“No,” Lyra replied in resignation, realizing that Lexi was not going to let up. “I’m just not looking for—to have an affair, that’s all.”

“Oh my god!” Lexi laughed at her. “Honey, I don’t know what you’ve been learning in school but it just isn’t normal for a twenty-two-year-old woman to not be interested in men.”

“Twenty-three.”

“Huh?” Lexi stopped laughing and frowned. “No, you’re not. You’re twenty-two. You won’t be twenty-three until…”

“June 21st,” Lyra filled in the elusive date. “I’ll be twenty-four on June 21st.”

Lexi’s eyes widened then she chuckled knowingly. “So that’s what this is all about. You’re trying to punish me because I forgot your last birthday.”

Lyra closed her eyes and blew out her breath then looked at Lexi. “No, I’m not trying to punish you. And my birthday is no big deal. I just don’t want to be here for your party, so could we just end this little discussion? I have to get ready and so do you.”

Lexi checked the time and squealed. In that short time her attention switched from Lyra to herself. “You’re right! I have to hurry.” Lyra said nothing as she watched Lexi sail out of the room. Shaking her head, she pulled off her shorts and T-shirt and slid the cotton dress over her head. Looking at her reflection in the mirror she saw the same thing she always saw, a plain, ordinary girl who didn’t stand a chance of measuring up to her glamorous, beautiful stepmother.

Later That Evening

Lyra walked downstairs and heard the sound of voices coming from the terrace out back. Not wanting to be caught up in meeting any of Lexi’s guests, she picked up her keys from the table in the foyer and started for the front door.

“Are you sure you won’t change your mind about staying?” Leopold’s voice caused her to stop.

She turned and looked at him. He was really quite handsome, in a dark Mediterranean way. “No, thanks anyway. I have plans. You have fun.”

Leopold walked over to her and reached out to take her hand. “I’m sure the evening will be less bright without your presence.”

Lyra pulled away. “I doubt it. I really have to go.”

She dashed out of the door and ran to her car. Something about Leopold made her nervous and uncomfortable. It was something in his eyes, in the way he looked at her. She might be shy but she was not stupid. She knew there was something off about him.

Backing down the driveway, she dodged another car turning in. She let the roof down as she started down the road, enjoying the feel of the wind on her face. It was only a short drive to the village in St. Simons and she took her time.

Chelsey was waiting in the parking lot of the restaurant when she pulled up. “Where have you been? I was beginning to think you weren’t going to show up. Come on! I want to get a table close to the stage.”

Lyra followed Chelsey inside the restaurant and looked around. The entire house had been renovated. The inside had been partially gutted to form one enormous room. At one end was a small stage. Tables were scattered throughout the room and on the wrap-around porch, decorated with small, colored, glass candleholders and rose-colored tablecloths. Along the back wall was a large archway though which the bar area could be seen.

About half of the tables were filled, but many of those were occupied with people who had already finished their meal and were preparing to leave. Several people walked in behind them, waiting to be seated.

The host led them to a table close to the stage and they took a seat. Chelsey lit a cigarette and looked critically at Lyra. “So, whose grandmother did you mug?”

For a moment, Lyra looked at her in confusion, not understanding the comment. But following Chelsey’s eyes she quickly realized what she meant. “Do me a favor and don’t start, okay? I’ve already been through that discussion with Lexi and I really don’t need to hear it again.”

Chelsey threw up her hands and leaned back in her chair with a laugh. “Hey, you don’t have to bite my head off!”

A waiter walked up to their table and Chelsey turned her attention to him, flashing a bright, flirtatious smile. “Bring me a screwdriver, handsome, and make it heavy on the vodka.”

“Just iced tea for me.” Lyra’s request was much softer and accomplished without actually looking directly at the waiter.

As soon as the waiter left, Chelsey started again. “Look, Lyra, I’m really not trying to get in your shit or anything but you are my best friend and I have to tell you that you look like a bag lady. I mean, that dress is really awful. I just don’t get it! You have a great body but you always cover it up with baggy, droopy clothes like you’re ashamed of yourself. While we’re home this summer, why don’t we do some shopping and put you together a cute new wardrobe?”

Lyra looked at Chelsey, taking in the short, tight skirt and low-cut clinging top and shook her head. “Chels, I’d feel like a fool wearing the stuff you wear. It’s just not me. Besides, I’m not trying to impress anyone.”

“Well, there’s no danger of that, in that dress.” Chelsey started to say more but her attention was diverted by the host stepping out onto the stage.

He smiled at everyone and turned on the microphone. “Good evening and welcome. We hope you’re all enjoying your dinner—and to make your evening more enjoyable we’re proud to introduce a very talented magician who is here to entertain you. Please give a big hand to Nicodemus Zampella!”

Chelsey looked over at Lyra and grinned as she clapped and cheered enthusiastically. Lyra watched the host leave then turned to thank the waiter who was delivering their drinks. When she turned back around her eyes widened.

“Isn’t he an absolute dream?” Chelsey leaned over and whispered.

Lyra couldn’t respond. Her heart was thumping away in her throat and a nervous perspiration dampened her skin. She was shocked by her own reactions. It was as if she were standing face-to-face with a beautiful yet deadly animal, compelling and frightening at the same time.

Reprimanding herself for being foolish, she forced herself to disregard the reactions. For once in her life, she agreed with Chelsey. Nicodemus Zampella was very handsome. He was around six feet tall and of slim build. By the way his black knit shirt hugged his body it was easy to see the firm muscles beneath the material. His hair was black and thick, worn long enough to brush the top of his shoulders.

Prominent cheekbones cast shadows in oblique angles on his face from the glare of the overhead lights. His lips were slightly full and he had deep set, piercing dark eyes, framed by thick dark lashes.

Something flitted through her mind as she watched. Like an old memory that refused to be captured. It was as if she’d seen him before, but she knew she hadn’t. She dismissed the feeling and concentrated on his act.

Lyra watched in captivated silence as he completed his first trick. The audience clapped as he finished and he looked around and smiled. As his eyes fell on Lyra, his smile widened and she blushed to the roots of her hair, sure he had seen her gawking at him. She smiled nervously then looked away, twirling the ice in her glass for a few moments.

When she looked back up, he was performing again. She tried not to stare but found that she could not stop herself. The only time she looked away was whenever his gaze would move in the direction of her table.

Chelsey has no such inhibitions. Each time he turned toward them she smiled and waved flirtatiously, tossing her hair and giving him enticing looks. Lyra found herself wondering for the thousandth time how it must feel to be so secure in your appearance. She envied Chelsey’s self-assurance and wished she could find a little of her own.

In comparing Chelsey to herself, she realized that Chelsey had every reason to be self-assured. She was young, attractive and had a nice body. She was also completely at ease with her own sexuality and didn’t mind letting anyone know it.

To Lyra’s disappointment, the magician’s act lasted only half an hour. She clapped enthusiastically along with everyone else as he took a bow and left the stage then looked over at Chelsey who was squirming in her seat.

Chelsey gave one look around then jumped up. “Be back in a sec!”

Lyra supposed she was off to the ladies room. She sat twirling the ice in her glass, thinking about the handsome magician. The odd feeling of déjà vu persisted. Chelsey returned with an exuberant smile and once more Lyra pushed the feeling aside.

“I asked the manager if he’d invite Nicodemus over to our table so we could meet him and buy him a drink, and he said he’d have him come right over!”

“Chelsey!” Lyra was suddenly nervous. “Please tell me you didn’t.”

Chelsey was paying no attention to Lyra as she rumbled around in her purse. “How do I look? Is my hair okay? How about my makeup? Damn! Where is my lipstick?”

She looked around and saw the manager talking to the magician. “Shit! Quick! Do I look okay?”

“Beautiful,” Lyra murmured as she watched the handsome man walk over to their table.

Chelsey closed her purse and smiled up at him as he stopped beside them. “Hi! Won’t you have a seat? We appreciate you joining us. We just wanted to tell you how much we enjoyed your show. You were just great! Can we buy you a drink? Oh! My name’s Chelsey, Chelsey Quarterman, and this is my friend, Lyra.”

“Nice to meet you both,” Nick smiled warmly at Lyra as he sat down. “I’m Nick.”

Lyra looked over at him with a ghost of a smile. “It’s nice to meet you. You really were wonderful.”

“I’m glad you think so.”

Chelsey reached over and put her hand on his arm, smiled then pursed her lips. “So, Nick, where did you come up with that odd stage name? I mean Nicodemus Zampella? Honestly, it sounds like something out of an old black and white movie.”

“Well, Nicodemus is my name, but Zampella is my stage name.”

“So what’s your real name?”

“Austin.”

“Well that sure beats the hell out of Zampella!” Chelsey grinned.

Lyra couldn’t help but think that she had just stuck her foot in her mouth. She would’ve been speechless with embarrassment. But not Chelsey. She launched into a long-winded speech about how she had always just loved magicians, how fascinating magic was, and how she would just adore learning more about it.

Nick looked at Lyra who was staring pointedly at the table. She looked up and met his eyes and he smiled at her. She smiled shyly then looked down again. He continued to watch her as Chelsey talked. A fleeting thought crossed his mind. What would she think to know that he had been waiting for her for a very long time?

She continued to stare at the table and he found himself wishing she would look up. He wanted to see her eyes again. Large and oval, they seemed to dominate her face, the gold shining like brilliant gem, almost as if emitting a light all their own. Thick, dark lashes rimmed their verdant glow, matched by dark, delicate brows set in a perfectly symmetrical tanned face that was devoid of all artifice.

He studied her face as Chelsey chattered on. Devoid of makeup, she appeared almost childlike. Her hair was pulled back from her face in a long braid that reached almost to her waist. He could tell from her bare arms and graceful neck that she was slim, yet firmly muscled, and wondered why she hid herself in the baggy, rather old-fashioned dress. In fact, her entire appearance gave him the idea that she went to lengths to make herself appear as unattractive as possible. That was all the better for him.

Lyra looked up and saw him watching her. She blushed and looked over at Chelsey who had barely taken time to breathe, she was talking so fast. For a few minutes she kept her eyes focused on Chelsey, wanting to look at Nick, but afraid to.

At last, their waiter interrupted Chelsey’s running monologue to ask if they wanted another drink. Chelsey ordered another drink but Lyra declined. Nick shook his head and stood. “I really need to get backstage and get my things gathered up. Thanks for coming and I enjoyed meeting you both.”

“You’re leaving?” Chelsey was noticeably disappointed and surprised.

“Yeah, sorry. I’m working tomorrow and I need to get home. Unfortunately magic doesn’t pay very well so I can’t afford to lose my day job.”

“But it’s not even ten! Surely, you don’t have to be home this early? Why don’t you get your stuff and then maybe we can go somewhere?”

Nick looked over at Lyra who wasn’t saying a word. She looked up at him and he shrugged. “Okay, sure. Just let me get my things.”

Chelsey grinned and bounced up and down in her seat as he left. “Have you ever seen anything so fine in all your life? God, I could just gobble him up! Is my makeup okay? What about my hair?”

“You look fine,” Lyra assured her, thinking that the last thing she wanted to do was spend the rest of the night watching Chelsey make her move on Nick. But then she didn’t really relish the idea of going home to Lexi’s party either.

“I need to go to the restroom. Do you know where it is?”

“In the bar on the left,” Chelsey answered absently, looking at herself in her compact and taking out her lipstick.

Lyra was just coming out of the ladies room when Nick walked out of an adjacent door marked ‘Employees Only’. He saw her and walked over. “Well, I’m ready. Where are we going?”

“I have no idea. But if I know Chelsey, it’ll be somewhere crowded and noisy.”

“You don’t sound very enthusiastic.”

She looked away for a moment. “I’m sorry. I guess I’m just not much of a party person. In fact, I’m sure you two would have a much better time without me. I think I’ll just go on home and let you and Chelsey get acquainted. It was really nice meeting you and I did enjoy your show.”

She started to walk away but Nick stepped around in front of her. “Please wait.”

Lyra stopped and looked up at him and he smiled. “To tell you the truth, I’m not really in the mood for a lot of noise either, and I do have to work tomorrow, so maybe I’ll take a rain check as well. Would that be all right?”

“Yes, that’s fine. I’m sure Chelsey will understand.”

“I wasn’t talking about Chelsey. I was hoping maybe you and I could get together again. If you want to, that is.”

For a moment she was speechless. Why in the world would he ask her out? And why did she hear words coming out of her mouth? “I’d like that.”

“Great! So how about tomorrow night? Do you have plans?”

Okay, here was her chance to back out. That’s what she should do. Not only because it would make Chelsey mad but also something inside was telling her it would be a mistake, that Nick was dangerous.

How unfortunate that was for her. She might be shy and inexperienced but danger was a powerful attractant.

“No. I don’t have any plans.”

“Cool. I get off at four. Maybe we could do something after that.”

“Sure, that’d be nice.”

“Okay. Hold on a second.”

He went over to the bar and returned with a pen and order pad. “How do you spell your name? Lira with an i?”

“No Lyra with a ‘y’.”

“I don’t think you ever told me your last name.”

Lyra groaned inwardly. All her life she had hated telling people her last name. The moment anyone heard the name they immediately began asking if she was related to the famous actress Alexandra Seville who lived on the island.

“It’s Seville.” She steeled herself for the usual battery of questions, but Nick seemed as if he had never heard the name. That made her curiously happy. She gave him her address and phone number. He wrote down the information and tore off the page, folding it and putting it in his pocket.

“Let me put this back.”

He returned the bartender’s pen and pad. “So, I’ll see you tomorrow around five?”

“Yes. See you then.”

She started to turn but Nick touched her arm. “Lyra?”

As she turned back to him, she saw him smile and raise his right hand. She looked down at his empty palm and a puzzled expression crossed her face. He smiled, closed his hand, and raised it to his lips to blow on it. When he extended it, again he reached beside her left ear and produced a single white daisy.

She smiled as he offered her the flower. When she took it, he touched her hand lightly. “Thank you. It’s beautiful and you’re a marvelous magician.”

Nick grinned at her. “I’ll see you tomorrow Lyra with a ‘y’.”

“Bye,” she whispered, holding the flower up in front of her face.

He smiled once more and left through the bar entrance. For a few moments, Lyra stared at the door, still mesmerized. Then a frown creased her face. “Damn! What am I going to tell Chelsey?”

Chapter Two

Saturday —Sea Island

Lexi and Leopold were sitting on the terrace beside the pool having a drink when Lyra got home. Lexi looked over at her as she walked by them without a word, heading for the house.

“Where have you been?”

“The gym.”

“This early?” Lexi turned in her chair to regard Lyra.

Lyra dropped her gym bag by the door and turned, going to the poolside bar for a bottle of water. “Four o’clock in the afternoon isn’t exactly early.”

“Well it’s the crack of dawn as far as I’m concerned.”

Sipping her water, Lyra took a seat across from Lexi. “I guess most people aren’t used to staying up all night and sleeping all day.”

Lexi yawned and stretched. “Then I guess most people just don’t know how to have a good time.”

Lyra made no comment but Leopold chuckled. “Most people do not have your energy and passion, my darling.”

“Including some people right here we won’t mention.” Lexi cut Lyra a look. “Which reminds me, you could have been a little more sociable when you got home last night. Everyone was asking what was wrong with you. You barely said two words before you tore up the stairs and hid away in your room.”

“I need to take a shower.” Lyra stood, wanting to avoid another argument.

“Are you going out?”

“Yes.”

“With Chelsey?”

“I have a date.”

“You what?”

“I said I have a date,” Lyra said as she walked to the door and picked up her gym bag. “Now, if you’ll please excuse me, I want to take a shower.”

Without waiting for a response, she went in the house. Once she was showered, she wrapped a towel around herself and went into her bedroom.

Maybe Chelsey’s right, she thought as she opened the closet door and looked through her clothes. All of my stuff is kind of drab and frumpy compared to hers.

Turning her back on the selection in the closet, she took a pair of worn jeans from her dresser and put them on, sliding a baggy sleeveless T-shirt on over her head. She brushed her hair out then pulled it back in a ponytail and looked at her reflection in the mirror. An expression of distaste crossed her face and she turned away.

Lexi and Leopold had moved into the den when Lyra returned downstairs. “So, tell me about this date,” Lexi said as Lyra walked in. “Who are you going out with? Do I know him? What time will he be here? Where are you going?”

“No, you don’t know him, he’ll be here around five, and I don’t know where we’re going.” Lyra answered all the questions at once as she sat down on the other sofa.

“Well shouldn’t you get ready?”

“I am ready.”

Lexi stood up and put her hands on her hips. “Honestly, Lyra! You finally get a date and you don’t even bother to make yourself look presentable. What is it with you? Do you purposely try to drive away anyone who shows any interest in you?”

Lyra counted to ten silently before replying. “Lexi, I’d really appreciate it if we didn’t have to get into this again.” She cut a look over at Leopold, seeing him watching her intently. “Especially in front of your guest.”

“Well, I’m sure Leo will back me up on this!” Lexi flopped down on the couch beside him. “Leo, honey, maybe you can talk some sense into her. Tell her that men don’t like women who look like they just came in out of the field or something!”

Leopold smiled intimately at Lexi then rose to cross the room and sit down beside Lyra. He tried to take her hand but she moved away. “Darling, your mother is only thinking of you. Do not be so hard on her because she cares for you. However, in this instance I disagree with Lexi. Anyone who cares for you should accept you for the person you are, not your appearance. And there is a certain charm in the natural look.”

Lyra’s eyes widened in surprise as Lexi sputtered, “Leo! For goodness sake, I wanted your help in convincing her to fix herself up at little, not agreeing with her ‘plain Jane’ attitude!”

Leo smiled at Lyra then turned to Lexi. “Alexandra, your daughter is a grown woman and has every right to choose her own manner of style. Besides, my darling, not every woman is suited to the flamboyant and glamorous style you favor.”

Lexi preened at his compliment and stretched lazily. “Perhaps you’re right, my love.”

Lyra was immensely relieved and even found her attitude about Leopold changing a little. She had never expected him to come to her defense and it surprised her that he had openly disagreed with Lexi.

He turned to Lyra and patted her on the knee. “So, tell us something about this fellow, dear.”

Lyra stood and looked from him to Lexi. She didn’t want them to know that she had been both infatuated with and terrified of Nick the first moment she set eyes on him. She had spent every moment since he had asked her, trying to analyze her feelings, but kept coming full circle to being in the dark. The only explanation she could come up with was that his air of mystery was what made her anxious. She wasn’t going to let that stand in her way.

She reminded herself not to get her hopes up. More than likely this date would be like all her others. She would go out with him and he would either be completely bored with her or he would try to get sexual and she would freeze up and that would be the end of it.

Lyra didn’t have a successful track record with men. She’d talked with several therapists and all agreed that her difficulties probably stemmed from her childhood. When she was thirteen one of Lexi’s men friends had gotten drunk and tried to take advantage of her. Had it not been for a ceramic cat Lucius had given her, she might have ended up being raped. Luckily for her the cat was within reach and so it ended with the man having to be taken to the hospital to get stitches in his head and Lexi slapping Lyra and calling her a vicious troublemaker who was bent on making sure that she ran off anyone Lexi cared about.

While it might have made perfect sense to the therapists, it didn’t ring true for Lyra. She remembered the event. It hadn’t been pleasant but it hadn’t terrified her, either. She remembered being more disgusted and mad than afraid.

She suspected it was something else, something she’d never confided in anyone, not even Lucius. The dreams that had plagued her for so long were not all the stuff of nightmares. There were also dreams of passion. Lyra had seen the face of love in her dreams, knew his touch, the sound of his voice and the safely she felt in his arms.

She also knew the touch of another’s hands. A man whose face she could never describe. His hands brought passion and pain, the two mixing so well that it was impossible to distinguish between the two. His brand of passion terrified her for it was the allure of something dark and deadly.

Something a lot like Nick. That thought gave her an uncomfortable start. Why would she think such a thing? Passing it off as a product of her overactive imagination and anxiety at meeting someone new and feeling insecure about herself, she brought her thoughts back to the present.

“I don’t know much about him except that his name is Nick Zampella—I mean Austin, and he’s a magician.”

Leopold’s eyes darkened for a moment. “A magician, you say?”

“Yes. Chelsey and I saw him perform last night and he’s really good.”

“Zampella?” Lexi frowned.

“That’s his stage name. His real name is Austin.”

“Austin? Hmmm, that name isn’t familiar. Where’s he from?”

Lyra was saved from answering by the ring of the doorbell. Excusing herself, she opened the door. Nick was standing outside, dressed in a pair of faded jeans and a black T-shirt that fit snugly to his body.

“Hi,” she smiled nervously. “Would you like to come in?”

He smiled and stepped inside. “I had no idea you lived in a place like this.”

“It’s not my house,” Lyra explained as she led him into the den. “It’s my stepmother.”

Leopold stood up and regarded Nick seriously, as Lyra led him into the den. “Nick, I’d like you to meet my stepmother, Alexandra Seville and this is her…friend, Leopold Desyatov. Lexi, Leopold, this is Nick Austin.”

Lexi rose and slithered seductively over to Nick, extending her well-manicured hand. “Nick, how delightful to meet you. Lyra neglected to mention how extraordinarily handsome you are. Please, have a seat. Can I get you a drink?”

Nick gave her a hard look then smiled quickly. “It’s nice to meet you.” He turned to Leopold and extended his hand. “And you, Count Desyatov.”

Leopold smiled somewhat coldly. “A pleasure, Mr. Austin.”

“So what are you having to drink, darling?” Lexi took Nick’s arm and pressed against his side.

Lyra stepped forward. “We don’t have time for a drink, Lexi. I’ll see you later.”

Nick pulled away from Lexi. “It was nice to meet you both.”

He and Lyra started for the door but stopped as Lexi called out, “Oh, Lyra, darling. Leo and I will be out for the evening and I’m not sure what time we’ll be back.”

“Okay.” Lyra nodded and opened the door.

She and Nick stepped outside and he looked at her. “That was your mother?”

“Adoptive mother.” She could not help but chuckle at the expression on his face. “Yes, but don’t spread it around. Lexi doesn’t like anyone to know she’s old enough to be my mother. In fact, she keeps reducing the age she was when I was born every year. In another couple of years she will have been only seven or eight when she adopted me.”

“You were adopted?”

“Yes.”

“Do you mind me asking about it?”

“No. My real parents died when I was only a year old, in a plane crash. Lexi is—was—my mother’s sister.”

“Oh, so you don’t have any brothers or sisters?”

“No, it’s just me and Lexi.” Lyra didn’t want to delve deeper into her family history.

Nick seemed to sense her feelings and changed the subject. “Where would you like to go? I’m not really all that familiar with the island so if there’s something in particular you’d like to do, we can go wherever you like.”

“It doesn’t really matter to me. How about you?”

He shrugged as he started the Jeep. “I don’t know. Maybe you can show me around. I haven’t had much time to explore yet.”

“Okay. Why don’t we head over to the old church? That’s as good a place as any to start.”

“Which way?”

Lyra gave him directions and they pulled off. Both of them were quiet for a few moments then Nick looked over at her. “Why is your stepmother so concerned with her age?”

“I guess she’s still trying to cling to her image, and having a grown daughter interferes.”

“Image?”

She looked at him in surprise. She was so accustomed to everyone knowing who Lexi was, it hadn’t occurred to her that Nick wouldn’t recognize her.

“She was an actress during the Seventies and Eighties.”

“Oh yeah, now I remember. I’ve seen her in some old movies. She was really beautiful.”

“And she fully intends on maintaining that image, no matter what the cost or what she has to do.”

“You’re not much like her.”

Lyra looked away, thinking that once again she was not able to live up to Lexi’s model. “No, I guess not.”

She thought that he must have a talent for detecting her discomfort because he changed the subject. “Just out of curiosity, how old are you?”

“Almost twenty-four. And you?”

“Over the hill,” he said with a smile. “Have you lived here long or did you move here when your mother retired?”

“All my life.” She finally turned to look at him. “Lexi was gone most of the time, but there were housekeepers and staff here. I didn’t leave the island until I went away to college.”

“How about other family, like aunts or uncles?”

“There aren’t any. My father was an only child and Lexi is the only remaining member of her family alive.”

“I see. Would you mind if I asked another nosey question.”

She would have preferred that he didn’t, but was hesitant to admit it. “What?”

“Lyra is an unusual name. Is it a nickname?”

“No. Just Lyra. It’s my middle name. Lyra.”

“A very unusual name.”

“My father’s name was Randall Lawrence Scott. I was named after him – Randall Lyra Scott.”

“You don’t go by the name Scott?”

“No, it was changed when Lexi adopted me. Seville is her maiden name.”

“And why Lyra as opposed to Randall?”

“Lexi thought Randall was too masculine and refused to call me anything but Lyra.”

“Lyra Seville—it’s a beautiful name, for a beautiful lady. Is this where I turn?”

“Yes, you can park across the street from the church if you like and we can take a walk around.”

Nick parked the Jeep and got out to open her door for her. “So tell me, what’s the story with this church?”

They crossed the street and stood at the sidewalk, looking at the church. “Well, it’s quite old. The old church was founded by Charles and John Wesley, who were Anglican missionaries. They came to Georgia in 1736 with General James Edward Oglethorpe. The first church was built in 1820 but it was destroyed by Union troops during the Civil War. This sanctuary was built in 1886 by Reverend Anson G.P. Dodge, Jr. He built it as a memorial to his first wife, Ellen. She died while they were on their honeymoon. Would you like to walk around?”

“Sure.”

“There are a lot of myths and legends about these islands,” Lyra said as they approached the graveyard. “Like one about this cemetery. Legend has it that there was a young woman who lived here a long time ago who was deathly afraid of the dark. She died and was buried in this cemetery, right over there. Her husband was so heartbroken and couldn’t stand the idea of her being alone and afraid. Every night as long as he lived he would come to her grave and light a candle so that she wouldn’t have to be afraid. When he died, he was buried beside her and no more candles were lit. But soon after his death, people began to see a soft glow, like the light of a candle, shining between their graves at night. They say his spirit continues to light the darkness so his beloved won’t have to be afraid.”

“Have you ever seen it?”

“Once when I was about twelve.” Lyra walked around the old stones. “Chelsey and I and some other girls were spending the night at Chelsey’s and snuck out of the house. We had a flashlight but the battery died before we got here. We were all pretty jumpy anyway, but when we got close enough to see the church we all thought we saw a faint light coming from the cemetery. Chelsey screamed and started running away and everyone else followed. I always wondered if I would see it again if I came back, but I never did.”

“You never saw it or you never came back?”

“I never came back.”

“Why?”

Lyra looked down with a ghost of a smile on her face. “I guess I liked believing that there really was a light. That somehow the love he had for his wife had survived even death. It seemed like something rare and beautiful, a kind of magic to hold onto in a world where there’s so much unhappiness. It was like a promise that there are things that endure—things more important than money or fame.”

After a moment Lyra realized Nick had stopped walking and turned to look at him. Their eyes met and for a moment neither of them moved or spoke. She was the first to look away. Every time she looked at Nick, she was seized by a swirl of conflicting emotions. She was very attracted to him, but part of her was apprehensive. Fortunately, they were in a place that she could set aside her own emotions and concentrate on other things.

“So many people have passed their lives here,” she said in a low, soft voice. “Living, loving, fighting, dying. Whole generations of people who had dreams and hopes, all gone now except for tiny passages in history books.”

“You sound like you knew them somehow.” He walked over and took her hand, starting back toward the Jeep.

“I guess I get a little caught up in it. I just can’t help thinking that setting aside the differences in society and time in general, those people were just like us. They had the same needs, the same hopes for their children, the same desires to be loved and be happy. All the things we feel, they felt. It’s a shame that history neglected to record that.”

He opened the door for her and she got in. For a moment, he looked at her intently. “You’re an unusual person, Lyra with a ‘y’. I’m not sure I’ve ever met anyone like you.”

She blushed and looked down for a moment. “And I’m positive I’ve never met anyone like you.”

Nick smiled and walked around to get in the Jeep. “What’s next?”

“How about telling me something about Nicodemus Zampella, the extraordinary magician?”

Nick laughed and started the Jeep. “How about we go grab some food and go down to the beach? I haven’t had a chance to spend much time there but I love to watch the tide come in and hear the waves pound against the shore. Want to have a picnic?”

“Yes, I’d love to.”

They drove to the village and bought sandwiches and a bottle of wine. Leaving the Jeep parked in the shopping area, they wandered to the park that bordered the old lighthouse and sat down on the grass. The tide was just starting to come in, narrowing the beach as the waves pushed their way closer into the battery of large stones piled against the shoreline.

Nick poured them each a plastic cup of wine and they watched the water in silence for a few minutes.

“Where’re you from, Nick?”

He looked over at her and put his cup down, leaning back on one elbow. “I grew up in New York. My parents were killed when I was young and my older brother, Bert and his wife, Orela, took me in.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Is Bert your only family?”

“Yeah. He’s the senior partner of a large law firm in New York, The Austin Group. His wife, Orela, teaches anthropology at Columbia.”

“How old were you when your parents died?”

“Almost eight.”

“Then you remember them.”

“Yeah. They were great. My father was a real sportsman and my mother was a real sport. She tagged along with him everywhere he went, and took pictures.”

“Sounds like she was a good sport.”

“She was. But I don’t think it was an effort for her. I think she would’ve been happy doing anything, as long as they were together. They were so crazy about one another. I can still remember how they looked at one another, like there was no one else in the world but them.”

“They sound like exceptional people. Not many people ever know that kind of love. If you’re lucky enough to find it I imagine it’d be worse than death to have to live without it.”

“I guess, I wouldn’t really know. I’ve sure never found anything like that.”

“Have you ever been in love?”

“Once.” He unwrapped a sandwich and took a bite. “At least I thought I was.”

“What happened?”

“I made the mistake of marrying her.” He laughed scornfully.

Lyra paused and looked down at her sandwich. “You’re married?”

“Not anymore. We got married right after I got out of basic training.”

“You were in the service?”

“Yeah. Against my brother’s protests. He had hopes I’d go to law school and join him in his practice. Anyway, Renee and I met right before I enlisted. We were only married for two years.”

“What happened? I mean, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“She found someone else.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” He poured more wine. “It was for the best. If we’d stayed together we’d have ended up miserable.”

“How long were you in the service?”

“Got out two years ago.”

“And that’s when you started doing magic?”

“No, I’ve been doing that since I was a little boy. My mom was a nut for magic. She’d take me to every show she found out about, wherever we were. Got hooked when I was five and been playing with it ever since. When I got out of the service I worked for a while and one day I realized I didn’t want to do what I was doing so I quit and started getting together my act.”

“Well, I think you’re very good. And I’m sure one day you’ll be a world renowned magician with people falling all over themselves to get in to see you perform.”

“That’s a nice dream.” He laughed. “Probably not very realistic, but sounds nice.”

“I really don’t see why you’d come here, though. St. Simon’s isn’t exactly the magic capital of the world.”

Nick finished his sandwich and leaned back. “I was in New York and heard about this old guy— a really great magician—Abubakar, the Black Arab. He died and since he didn’t have any heirs, his estate is going to be auctioned off. I thought maybe there would be some of his tricks and illusions in his stuff, so I called an old friend who had moved here a couple of years ago and asked him if he could help me line up some work and moved down.”

“You came here just so you could go to the auction?”

“Yeah, but it was put off for some reason. Some legal stuff. It should be cleared up pretty soon.”

“Yes, it should be.”

Nick gave her a puzzled look. She considered her words before speaking.

“His house isn’t far from ours. He was a really a nice man. I miss him. “

“You knew him personally?”

She smiled and nodded. “But not as Abubakar, the Black Arab, just as a nice man who always had the time to listen. He was wise, you know. Whenever I would be fighting with Lexi, I could talk to him and he’d make me realize that all fighting did was make us both unhappy. He made me see things from a new perspective, like stepping outside yourself and looking at things objectively. He also made me realize that both Lexi and I couldn’t be children. Someone had to be the adult in the relationship and unfortunately it wasn’t her.”

She looked out over the water. “He made me understand a lot of things and he gave me a sense of self-worth no one else ever did. Lucius convinced me to follow my own path and not let anyone else lead me down one I didn’t want to travel. He helped me learn to stand on my own two feet and make my own decisions. If I’d had a dad, I’d have liked it to have been him.”

“Did you go to the funeral?”

“No, I was in the middle of final exams when I heard he had died. It was such a shock. Lucius always seemed so strong and…ageless. I guess I thought he’d be around forever. There wasn’t a funeral. His will made sure of that. I flew down as soon as I heard, but everything had already been taken care of by his lawyer. I went to his house, said goodbye to him in private then went back for the exams.”

Nick looked at her curiously. “And how did you go about saying goodbye?”

She blushed slightly and looked back at the water. “When I was young he’d fix lemonade and these huge sugar cookies and we’d sit under the trees in his yard to enjoy the treats. So, I fixed a pitcher of lemonade, sat under the trees in his yard, and told him everything that had happened in my life since the last time we talked. I told him how much I loved him and how much I was going to miss him and then I drank a glass of lemonade and left one for him under the tree.”

“That sounds like a beautiful way to say goodbye.”

When Lyra looked at him, tears glistened in her eyes. “He was my best friend.”

Nick put his hand over hers and squeezed it lightly. “Friends are a rare and precious commodity. You’re lucky to have had such a good one.”

She nodded and smiled. “You would’ve liked him. He wasn’t like the rest of the people who live in the neighborhood. He didn’t put on airs and he was honest and good. If you like I’ll let you in the house and you can look through his magic props.”

“You’ll let me in his house? Now I’m confused. I thought everything was going to be auctioned off and they were just waiting for some legal stuff to be settled.”

“Well, at first everyone assumed that since he didn’t have a family that’s what would happen. But his will changed things.”

“I get it. The executor of the estate gets to decide what to do with his things. But how can you get in the house? Do you know the executor?”

“Actually, I’m the heir to his estate. His attorney suggested I auction everything off and sell the house but I just couldn’t. Lucius wouldn’t want strangers to have his things.”

“You know, Lyra with a ‘y’, I feel kind of like a man who just found his own personal muse.”

“I’m far from a muse.” She smiled and looked out over the water for a long time.

“What’re you thinking about?”

“About legends. There’s one I always think of when I sit and watch the tide come in.”

“Tell me.”

Her voice was soft and her face assumed a faraway look as she talked. “It’s a story about Mary the Wanderer. Mary was a very beautiful young woman who was in love with a handsome man. They planned to be married and Mary thought she was the luckiest woman alive. Then her fiancé’s boat capsized off this beach. He died and Mary was overcome with grief. She couldn’t live without him so she killed herself. Not long after her suicide, the people of the island began to report seeing a slender luminous shape carrying a lantern. It walked the beaches and rode the waves, wandering through the oaks, searching for her beloved. Even today, people say you can see her searching when the moon is bright. Some say you can even hear her call to him.”

“A sad legend. You seem to know all about this island. Legends and myths must have a strong interest for you.”

She shrugged. “I guess you could say that.”

“I know you grew up here and you were friends with Abubakar and you went to college. Where did you go and what did you study?”

“Duke University. I had two majors, parapsychology, and history with an emphasis in religions. I just completed the master’s program and I’m entering the doctorate program this fall.”

Nick’s thoughts turned to Abubakar. He had been surprised to hear the announcement of Abubakar’s death. If it had not been for that small article, he would still be searching for the man. Lucius had managed to hide himself well. Knowing that Lyra was Lucius’ heir was proof that she was the one he had been looking for. He was getting close to obtaining his goal.

His attention snapped back to the present. “I’m impressed,” he said then added teasingly. “And here I thought you were just another beautiful, spoiled, rich girl.”

“No you didn’t.” She faced him. “Nick, we both know I’m not beautiful or charming and witty. I know who I am and I know I’m not the kind of woman men find appealing. I know I have a good mind but I also know I’m dull.

“And while I’m being perfectly honest, I have to say that I have no idea why someone like you would even ask me out in the first place. Chelsey was falling all over herself to impress you, so I know you could have gone out with her or any woman you wanted to.”

Nick’s eyes flashed. He took her by the shoulders and turned her to face him. “If we’re going to be honest then I think it’s my turn. I realized real fast that you don’t have a very high opinion of yourself, and after meeting your mother, I guess I can understand that. It’s hard to grow up in someone else’s shadow. But you’re not the ugly duckling you think you are. You’re not dull or uninteresting. You’re just not the shallow, superficial person most women your age—hell, most people are. You see things beneath the surface appearance and you feel things deeply. As far as I’m concerned, that makes you special. And just to set the record straight, I asked you out because I wanted to get to know you.”

She blushed and looked down and Nick bent over to look into her eyes. “Are you going to ask me to take you home now and never darken your doorstep again?”

“No.”

“Good.” He smiled and released her. “Then how about going with me somewhere? There’s something I think you should see.”

She gave him a puzzled look. “What?”

“You’ll see,” he started gathering up their trash. “Come on.”

That Same Evening—Brunswick, Georgia

Detective Michael Santera sat at his desk looking out the window at the street below. It was late Saturday afternoon. He and one other detective were the only ones on duty in their department. Michael wondered what kind of weekend it would turn out to be, but pushed the thought aside. One thing he had learned early in the game was that any good cop knows there are only two things you can count on. One is that something will always happen, and the other is that it can always be worse.

He watched the shadows grow deeper as the sun sank below the horizon. The sky was clear and cloudless. The calm before the storm. That phase brought other thoughts to mind. Thoughts about his old friend Nick suddenly showing up.

He hadn’t heard anything from Nick in a long time. There were times he had found himself wondering where Nick was, if he was even still alive. Other times he was glad he hadn’t heard from Nick. It tended to bring back too many bad memories.

Out of the blue, Nick had called and said he wanted to visit. He had shown up a few weeks ago. Michael was surprised to see him and even more surprised when Nick said he had decided to stick around for a while.

Since Nick was new in town, Michael had invited him to live with him. He had a nice little house in Brunswick and there was plenty of room. Nick accepted. He found work at a photography studio during the day and was performing his magic act at night. Both seemed like odd lines of work for Nick, considering his background, but then Nick wasn’t a man who was easy to predict or figure out.

Michael was still not sure that he was entirely comfortable with Nick being there. He and Nick went back a long way but Nick was the sort of man who always seemed to have secrets, and secrets made Michael uncomfortable.

But Nick was also the kind of man who liked to have fun and Michael had had more of a social life during the few weeks Nick had been around than he had the entire time he had been in Brunswick.

“Hey, Mike!” the desk sergeant interrupted his thoughts. “There’s an old fellow on the phone. Been calling for the last three days, bitching about someone stealing one of his prize calves. He’s driving us nuts, man. You want to talk to him or should I send a uniform over there?”

“What’s his name?”

The sergeant looked down at the clipboard in his hand. “Jim Black.”

Michael snorted a short laugh and smiled. “No, I’ll take it. I know that old man. He lives just up the road from my uncle.”

Taking the call, Michael told Mr. Black he would stop by on his way home. He wished the desk sergeant a nice weekend and walked outside. With the setting of the sun, a nice breeze had picked up, blowing in from the ocean, carrying with it the smell of salt and marshy soil.

Michael rolled the windows down in his car as he made the drive to Mr. Black’s house. It had been a long time since the days when he had played in the woods that separated his uncle’s land from the Black’s. So long ago, it seemed like a lifetime.

He stopped in the driveway, walked up on the porch and knocked on the screen door. It felt strange to be standing there. As he waited for a reply to his knock, he wondered if the old man would recognize him.

“It’s about time you got here!” an old, gravelly voice broke the silence.

Michael jerked around to see a dried, weathered face and frail, old figure standing at the corner of the house. The brown eyes were bright, staring at him irritably.

“Mr. Black?”

“What’cha doin’ standing up there on my front porch for? The hooligans busted up my barn not my house. I don’t keep no cows in the house!”

Michael smiled and shook his head. Mr. Black was still the same snappy old man he remembered from his childhood. He stepped down from the porch, wondering if the old man remembered the last time they had seen one another.

Silently he followed Mr. Black around the house and into the pasture. They hadn’t walked far before Mr. Black stopped and pointed to a pile of loose hay beneath a tin roof that jutted out from the side of an old barn.

“See! It was right there!”

Michael walked over and examined the ground. Among the numerous hoof prints and indentions from Mr. Black’s old boots, one other distinct print stood out. Reaching in his jacket Michael pulled out a small camera and snapped a couple of pictures.

“There’s plenty more of them down by the fence. Them gawl-danged hoodlums! They coulda took any other ‘cept my white one.”

“What was so special about the white one?” Michael could see that the old man was really upset.

“You’d think people would leave folks alone. Give’em some kinda respect. A man works hard all his life and what does he get? I was going to win me a blue ribbon. Never done that, you know. All them years I always wanted to.”

Michael figured the old man was talking about the county fair. It made him feel sorry for the old fellow. He thought about how the old man must feel as he followed him across the pasture. When they reached the fence, he took a few more pictures of the cut wire and then spotted something unexpected.

On the opposite side of the fence, a patch of ground had been scraped clean of all growth. A circle of white powder had been drawn on the ground. Inside the center, a pentagram had been fashioned from neatly stripped and carved sticks of wood and in the center of the pentagram was the severed head of a goat. Its eyes bulged and its tongue protruded from its mouth. The wide-eyed terror frozen in the eyes made Michael pause and stare as a cold chill raced down his spine.

“Oh! Them dang thangs.” Mr. Black waved his hand at the sight. “They been showing up all over the gawl-dang place. I found more of em back over in the woods where you used to play.”

Michael turned and looked at the man, surprised that he had remembered him and shocked over what he had found. “You want to show me the others?”

Mr. Black grumbled but stepped through the cut fence. “Always knowed you’d show up here again someday. Felt it in my bones. Well, come on, boy! Day’s a fadin’ and I ain’t got no hankering to be out here after dark with them crazy hooligans a wandering around.”

Michael could understand his feelings and walked a little faster.

St. Simons Island

“Why are we coming here?” Lyra asked as Nick pulled into the parking lot of one of the more fashionable shopping areas. “Everything’s closed.”

“I work here,” he said as he got out and opened her door.

“You do?” She followed him to the door of a photography studio. “Doing what?”

“Taking pictures, making prints, the usual.” He unlocked the door and turned on a lamp on the reception desk. “Come on.”

He led her into the back room. One side of the room was designated for the cameras, where the photographs were actually taken. On the other side was a long, lighted mirror mounted above a counter lined with cosmetics and hair products. On both sides of the counter were racks of clothes, ranging from bathing suits and shorts to evening wear, for both men and women.

“Why’re we here?”

“I want to show you something.” He took her hand and started to pull her toward the makeup area. She stopped dead in her tracks.

“Come on. It’ll be fun.”

She gave him a suspicious look then let him pull her along. He stopped at one of the clothes rack and plucked a floppy hat from on top. Turning, he put it on her head then pulled the brim down over her face and tilted her chin up. “Nope, definitely not you.”

Lyra laughed and took the hat off, handing it back to him. He pulled a soft aqua-colored dress from the rack and held it up in front of her. “Yeah, this is great. There’s a dressing room right over there. Go put this on.”

Lyra made no move to take the dress. “Come on, trust me,” he said with a smile. “Just think of it as playing dress-up.”

“I don’t know. I don’t think I…”

“Please?”

She sighed and took the dress. Going into the dressing room, she pulled off her T-shirt and jeans and slipped the dress over her head. It had a scooped neckline that was loose, hanging off the tops of her shoulders. A wide belt cinched her narrow waist. She kicked off her sandals and turned to look at her reflection.

“Hey! You dressed?” Nick called out.

Lyra frowned at what she saw in the mirror. He called to her again and with a grimace, she opened the door.

Nick’s eyes widened as he saw her. Without the baggy clothes he could see that she had a great figure. Her waist was very tiny, but her breasts were firm and full and her legs were spectacular.

He smiled as she walked over to him. “My lady.” He swept his hand in the direction of the makeup chair.

“What are you going to do?” She took a seat, looking at him in the mirror.

“Magic,” he whispered in her ear then turned her to face him.

She drew back as he picked up an eye-shadow brush. “Just close your eyes. I won’t hurt you.”

“Hold on. You’re going to put make-up on me?”

“Yeah, why?”

Lyra shrugged. “Just kind of an odd talent for someone who spent most of his adult life in the military.”

“Well, you know the campaign slogan. Be all you can be.”

“Including a make-up artist?”

“You going to make fun or me or have fun with me?

“Fine.” She sighed and did as he said. He ran the makeup brush lightly over her eyelids and after a moment had her open her eyes. Next, he applied a tiny bit of mascara to her long lashes, dabbed a smoky color of shadow along the outside corners of her eyelids then put a pale gloss on her lips.

“Now, don’t look,” he said as he loosened the elastic band from her hair. It fell free in a shining wave. Brushing it out, he let it fall loose around her face then stepped back to inspect his handiwork. With her hair loose and a hint of color around her eyes, she looked like something out of a beauty magazine.

“Okay, Lyra Seville. Look.”

Lyra looked in the mirror as he turned her around. Her eyes widened, resting on her reflection for a moment before looking at him in the mirror.

“Look at yourself. Do you see a plain, ugly woman in that mirror? No, what you see is you—the woman you’re afraid to let anyone else see. But you don’t see anything ugly. You see a startlingly beautiful woman with a terrific body.”

“That can’t be me! What did you do?”

Nick turned her around to face him. “I didn’t do anything. I just took down the wall you’ve been hiding behind.”

She looked down and he gently tilted her face up and smiled at her. “I saw who you were behind that wall the other night when I was on stage. I looked into those remarkable eyes and saw how beautiful you were, even though you tried so hard to hide it. There’s no reason for you to hide, you know. You don’t have to worry about not measuring up to your mother. She could never hope to be as beautiful as you. Just look at yourself. Women would kill to have your beauty, to be able to look the way you do without spending hours in front of their mirrors. And men would stop in their tracks, happy to just get a smile from you.”

She swallowed nervously and clenched her hands together tightly in her lap. “I…I’ve never felt…I mean, I…”

Nick leaned down and kissed her lightly on the cheek. “I know, but it’s time you did. Will you at least try?”

A long moment passed then she looked up into his eyes and nodded. She felt as if she were Cinderella, one moment the plain maid and the next a princess. And at that moment, Nick seemed every inch the handsome prince.

He smiled at her again and leaned down close to her face. She could feel his breath mingling with hers and her heart raced. His lips touched hers lightly for a moment then withdrew.

“Now, how about we have some fun?” He twirled her chair around.

“Doing what?”

“Playing dress-up. What should we be first?”

Lyra laughed and let him pull her up. “This is your idea. You choose.”

He grinned and pulled out a cowboy’s outfit and saloon girl’s dress. “Meet you at the saloon, ma’am. Gotta get my duds changed and set up the cameras.”

Lyra chuckled and took the dress.

Chapter Three

Bloody Marsh - St. Simons Island

In the year 1742, General James E. Oglethorpe commanded a small English force in what was to be one of the most decisive battles fought on the small island of St. Simons. He met the Spanish in battle and emerged from the bloodshed victorious. Today a monument is all that stands testimony to that victory. As with all places that have seen blood spilled, a certain aura remains. In the still of night, mixed in with the sounds of the wind blowing across the marsh and frogs singing a serenade, one can almost hear the ghostly voices of those brave men as they fought and died, their blood becoming part of the marsh.

It is to the places of bloodshed and death that certain people are drawn. Those seeking to capture the unearthly energy. To add new blood to the earth. To the area that became known as Bloody Marsh over two hundred and fifty years ago, another group came. A group dedicated to the slaughter of the innocent, one consecrated in blood.

In silence they came, alone or in pairs, until at last they waited in the night for the moment they had long been promised. None gathered had ever looked upon the countenance of the god they worshiped. None could imagine how he would appear in human form. There were none old enough to remember the first time he had come to the island. All that remained of that time were legends.

This night there was no fire in the center of the circle. In its place was a crude altar. It was fashioned from a length of old oak. The trunk had been skinned free of bark and limbs, sawed down its length in an odd manner. The ends were lower than the middle, giving it a rounded top. The cut surface had been sanded and polished to a smooth, bright shine. It rested three feet off the ground on two pedestals; stout, round posts crossed in the shaped of an ‘X’ on each end. The rounded bottom of the altar rested neatly in the tops of the crossed posts.

As was demanded, a circle had been inscribed in the ground with the appropriate arcane symbols drawn along its inner perimeter. A pentagram with more obscure markings had been drawn around the altar. At each point of the pentagram, a torch had been planted into the earth. Made of heavy black iron, they rose seven feet into the air, their flames flickering in the slight breeze.

The assembly waited in expectant silence, having been instructed that no one was to speak until commanded to do so. They stood like evil specters in their long white robes, the drawn hoods shrouding their features.

As the moon reached its apex in the night sky, the Seneschal appeared out of the darkness. Walking to stand in front of the altar, he raised his arms up and addressed the assembly.

“Long have we awaited this night. The night when our Lord and Master would return to bless us with his presence. This night we gather to pay homage to Him whom we serve. This night we will stand witness to His power. Let all here give thanks.”

Murmurs rose from around the circle. The Seneschal broke through their ranks and disappeared into the darkness. The chants from the assembly grew in volume, carrying on the night air like a hum, spreading out in a wave to silence the night creatures.

Appearing once more at the edge of the circle, the Seneschal held a limp woman in his arms. About twenty years of age, she had long brown hair and was quite pretty. She was naked except for black ropes that encircled her wrists and ankles. On her forehead, a symbol had been carved. Dried blood crusted the cuts.

The Seneschal placed the girl facedown on the altar. Her head rolled limply but her eyes were alert and terrified. He smiled down at her. Stalking and capturing her had been a challenge and a thrill. He tied her arms together beneath the altar, making her breasts press painfully into the wood as he pulled the binding tight. Then he moved to the other end and spread her legs, tying her knees and ankles together beneath the wooden altar, so that she straddled it, the rounded top of the altar raising her hips.

Her eyes rolled wildly, silently beseeching him to release her. He smiled and stepped back to address the assembly. “It is time. Bow before your Master.”

He knelt on one knee, lowering his head as did all those present. For a few moments, there was total silence. Even the wind died down, leaving a total absence of sound. When a voice cut through the stillness, it made chills run down more than one back and hair stand on end.

Nick stopped before the altar. Dressed in a loose black robe with gold stitching, his eyes gleamed in the light of the torches.

“Arise my faithful servants.”

As one the followers stood, their eyes taking in his appearance. He allowed them to look at him for a moment then raised his hands. Blue fire shot from his fingertips, disappearing into the darkness.

Without a word, he turned and looked down at the girl tied to the altar. Her throat convulsed as she tried desperately to scream, but the drugs she had been given had rendered her muscles useless. She could not even turn her head. All she could do was stare into the eyes of the people who watched, and pray that somehow she would be saved from whatever they had planned.

Nick smiled and ran his hand down her body. She would do. The ritual was not for his benefit, but for his followers. They were as so many before them, needing the ceremony and trappings in order to sustain their zeal. All the arcane symbology and sacrificial rituals were merely window dressings for their benefit, like so many others of man’s belief systems. It meant nothing to him. He could take what he needed from his victims without such juvenile rituals. He encouraged the rites only to strengthen his control over his followers.

The singing of the young woman’s life force called to him. Her soul would sustain him nicely for a time. The hunger took hold of him. Throwing off his robe, he displayed himself to her and all of his followers. Strangled gurgles emerged from her throat, spittle dribbling from the corners of her mouth as she watched him move closer.

Mounting the altar, he stabbed inside her, feeling flesh tear and blood run. The smell of her fear was like an aphrodisiac to him, fueling his lust. He felt his followers’ excitement as they watched his rape, knowing that they were inflamed with bloodlust of their own.

His climax drew near and he stretched his body over the girls, still deep within her. Grabbing a handful of her hair, he pulled her head back and looked into her eyes. The Seneschal approached, holding a gold-handled knife. Nick took it from him without breaking eye contact with the girl. Slowly he turned the blade in front of her eyes, hearing her voice cry silently in his mind.

Just as he could hold back no longer, he stabbed the knife into her throat, just below the left ear, severing the artery. Blood fountained out and he lowered his mouth to her neck, sucking at the warm liquid like a baby at its mother’s breast. Her blood was sweet, but it was not the blood he craved. It was not the blood that sustained him. That, too, was part of the show for his followers, to blind them with what they wanted to see and thereby hide the truth from their ignorant eyes.

He felt the weakening of her heart, savoring her terror and the essence of her life force as it poured from her into him. This was the elixir of life. All that was her spirit was becoming his.

As her heart stopped, he drove brutally inside her, shuddering in ecstasy as his climax matched in perfect timing with her death. Her life force merged with his. For a moment, he allowed the bliss to take him, floating in a sea of perfect contentment. Then he rose and stood before his followers, his body awash with the still-warm blood.

“She is yours.”

Like a pack of wolves, the assembly surged forward, tearing at the body with knives and fingernails, ripping clunks of flesh and filling their mouths with the sweet taste of her flesh. Within moments, her body was mutilated. After that, the orgy began.

Like rutting animals in heat, they pawed at one another, giving no care to what partner they chose. There was no discrimination in color or sex. Nick watched in amusement, and then saw one lone figure standing apart from the others. He raised his hand and the figure moved toward him. The robe dropped to the ground and the luscious body was displayed. She was not the woman he lusted for, but she was certainly seductive and willing.

For the moment, that would do.

The Next Morning—Sea Island

Lyra returned from her morning run feeling the happiest she could remember being in a long time. Her date with Nick had not turned out anything like she had expected. Instead of ending up a disaster like so many others, it had been fun. They had stayed at the photography studio, trying on clothes and taking one picture after another.

He let her help in the dark room, developing the negatives. Once the negatives were developed, they left them to dry and he brought her home. She could still feel the touch of his lips against hers as he gently kissed her goodnight. It was the first time she could ever remember wishing a kiss hadn’t ended.

But Nick had not pushed for anything more than a chaste kiss and a brief hug. They made plans to take her catamaran out the next afternoon. She was going to teach him to sail. He was going to go back to the studio before he picked her up and make prints of all the pictures.

There was no sign of Lexi or Leopold. Lexi’s car had been gone when Lyra got in last night and she hadn’t heard them come in. She grabbed a bottle of water from the refrigerator and went upstairs to shower.

After drying off she wrapped a towel around her head, turban-style and walked into her room. She gasped and jerked the towel off her head, trying to cover her body as she saw Leopold sitting on the bed, sipping a Bloody Mary.

“What’re you doing in my room? Get out!”

“Please forgive me.” He averted his eyes as she adjusted the towel. “I didn’t mean to frighten you, my dear. I merely came to inquire about your date.”

“Have you ever heard of the concept of knocking?” Lyra secured her towel and crossed her arms in front of her chest, glaring at him.

“I apologize.” Leopold set his drink on the nightstand.

Lyra backed away as he took a step toward her. “I want you to get out of my room. Right now.”

Leopold regarded her seriously. “What are you afraid of?”

“I’m not afraid of anything. I just don’t like people coming into my room without being invited.”

“Yes, of course. Again, forgive me. I’ve overstepped my bounds. It will not happen again.” He left, closing the door behind him.

Lyra almost believed he really was sorry. But he was not the first of Lexi’s boyfriends to make a move on her. She had learned not to trust any of them. Her skin crawled as she thought about him touching her and she ran back to the shower.

Maybe the therapists were right and she had been more scarred by the incidents of her childhood than she wanted to believe. Dreams, notwithstanding, she certainly had not had much luck with men.

Her last so-called boyfriend had been a doctoral candidate. Smart and possessed of a quick wit, they’d gotten along wonderfully until they tried to have sex. Then she froze up. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn’t go through with it. He wasn’t the right one—the man of her dreams.

She realized how juvenile it seemed to use a dream man as an excuse for not being able to be intimate but the truth was, she didn’t want to settle. Better to have no sex life than one she didn’t enjoy.

And who knew? Maybe Nick would be the one who helped her break out of that cycle.

When she finally finished scrubbing herself, she dressed in a two-piece swimsuit and a pair of cut-off jeans, topped by a cut-off T-shirt. She went down the hall to Lexi’s room and knocked softly. Getting no answer, she tiptoed through the bedroom to the dressing table. Finding a tube of mascara and some smoky gray eye shadow, she went back to her room and put on a tiny bit of the makeup.

She brushed her hair out and left it loose, then walked downstairs. Nick would be there soon but she had enough time to fix some sandwiches to take to the beach. She packed everything in a basket and then loaded a cooler with beer and soft drinks.

She was just finishing when the doorbell rang. Running to the door, she flung it open. Nick had a thick package tucked under his arm. He smiled and took her hand, leaning over to kiss her on the cheek.

“You look beautiful.”

She smiled and blushed lightly. “I was just getting some lunch fixed. What’s in the package?”

“Pictures. Want to see?”

“Sure. Let’s go out on the terrace.”

She got the picnic basket and cooler from the kitchen and led him to the terrace. They sat down at the table and Nick unwrapped the pictures. Lyra looked at them critically, hardly able to believe that she was the woman in the photos. Nick was just as handsome in the pictures as in person.

“You look great,” She looked up at him. “You should have been a model.”

“I don’t think so. But you could be.”

“Hardly.” She fell silent as he handed her a photo from a separate folder.

In it, he was dressed in his jeans but wore no shirt. It appeared as if she were topless as well, even though she knew she had been wearing a strapless top. It just didn’t show up in the pictures. They were facing one another. One side of her face was against the center of his chest with one hand beside her face. Nick’s face was turned to the camera and his arms encircled her. They looked like two lovers with the soft light and dark background.

Her first thought was that she wished they really were lovers. Almost as soon as the thought formed, something rose inside her to push it away. For a moment, she didn’t understand the signal. She cut a look at him and that’s whenshe saw it. In his eyes. There was a hardness that didn’t speak of love or tenderness. She wished she hadn’t seen it, but thought it was probably for the best. It kept her thinking realistic.

“This is really a good picture of you. Can I keep it?”

“You can keep all of them. I made two sets.”

“Really, why?”

“So I could have a set.”

“But won’t you have to pay for all of this?” She knew he couldn’t have an overabundance of money. “Why don’t you let me pay for it? After all, you did all the work. It’s only fair.”

“No. Don’t worry about it. Besides, it wasn’t work.”

Lyra smiled and gathered up the pictures. “Thank you. I’ll treasure these.”

“I’m glad. Now, aren’t you going to take me sailing?”

“Just let me run these up to my room, okay?”

She ran into the house. A moment later Leopold walked out on the terrace. “Ah, the magician.”

“Yes.” Nick stood. “How are you?”

“Wonderful. So what brings you around, Mr. Austin?”

“None of your business,” Lyra said as she walked out. She brushed by Leo with a glare and picked up the basket and cooler. “Come on, let’s go.”

Nick said nothing as he followed Lyra to the garage. “What’s with you and the Count?”

“Nothing. I’ll just be glad when he leaves.”

“Did he make a move on you or something?”

She refused to look at him. He took her arm. “Lyra, look at me. Did he do something to you?”

She looked down and clenched her jaw. “It’s nothing. I can handle it.”

“No, it’s not nothing.” He turned her face up to his. “What did he do?”

“He was in my room when I got out of the shower.”

“And?”

“And nothing.”

“Come on, what happened?”

Lyra sighed and looked away. “Nothing. I told him to leave.”

“And that’s all?”

“Yes. That’s all.” She looked up at him with a pleading expression. “Look, let’s not think about Count Creep anymore. You want to take my car?”

“No, we can take the Jeep. If you don’t mind riding in it.”

“Are you kidding? I’ve always loved Jeeps, but Lexi pitches a fit every time I mention getting one.”

They drove to the beach and parked in the public access area. Lyra went to talk to the man who ran the storage area and a few minutes later he and two other men pushed the trailer bearing the catamaran to the beach.

She left her basket and cooler with them and showed Nick how to raise the mast and rig the sails. They pushed it off the trailer into the water. He hadn’t said he knew anything about boats so she assumed he had never sailed before and explained everything to him as they made their way out to deeper water.

“You ready?”

“As I’ll ever be,” he said with a smile.

She turned the boat and they caught the wind. Hooking up the harness, she stood, leaning out as one side of the boat lifted up out of the water. Instead of watching where they were headed, Nick watched her.

Her hair was blowing in the wind like a dark halo and her eyes sparkled. Her smile seemed as brilliant as the sun and he had a vision of a beautiful mermaid. Her beauty was an unexpected bonus. He contemplated allowing her to live once he obtained what he wanted.

She stayed in the harness for a few minutes then adjusted the sails to slow them down.

“Okay, your turn.”

He wasn’t sure he was ready to let her know he was not a novice when it came to boats. There were many things he didn’t like to divulge about himself. “I don’t know if I’m ready for that.”

She laughed. “You don’t have to use the harness, but you can steer. Come on, it’s not hard.”

“And what if I turn us over?”

“Then we’ll get wet.”

Nick laughed and switched places with her. Within minutes he had the little boat flying along, his feet gripping the edge of the trampoline as he leaned out over the water in the harness. Lyra laughed delightedly, her emerald eyes flashing in the sun.

They sailed from the southern tip of the island around to the causeway that led to Brunswick then back again. Taking a break, they pulled the boat onto the sand and got the basket and cooler. Lyra spread towels on the sand and took off her T-shirt, spreading it on the rocks that lined the shore, to dry.

Nick could hardly take his eyes off her. Her long hair cascaded over one shoulder, brushing at the top of her legs as she sat down. Her breasts strained at the elastic material of her top, full and round, and her abdomen was flat and hard. She had a golden tan with no apparent tan lines that made him want to see if there was a place on her that wasn’t kissed by the sun.

Tearing his eyes away, he pushed back the erotic images that were coming to mind and opened a beer. “This is great.”

“So you like sailing?”

He nodded and smiled at her. “And it’s obvious you do.”

“I love it. When I’m sailing I feel free. There’s nothing but me and the water and the wind and I feel as if nothing can hurt me or make me sad. Sometimes I just want to become the feeling and never return to reality.”

“I don’t think I’d like it if you never came back.”

Lyra blushed and looked away and Nick touched her arm. “I mean it. I really like being with you.”

“I like being with you, too,” she whispered almost too softly to be heard.

They ate and Nick opened a couple more beers. He leaned back and propped his head against the cooler. “Can I ask you a personal question?”

“I guess so.” She lay on her stomach beside him and propped up on her elbows. “What?”

“You know yesterday when we were talking, you asked me if I’d ever been in love.”

“Yes.” She took a sip of her beer.

“Have you ever been in love, Lyra with a ‘y’?”

She studied her beer bottle, scratching at the label with her fingernail. “No.”

“Not even in school?”

She shook her head. “I never had a serious relationship.”

“That’s kind of hard to believe.” Nick turned on his side and propped up with one arm. “I mean surely you must have had a steady boyfriend in high school or college.”

“Nope. I dated, but it was usually just a one-time deal.”

“You mean a one-night stand?”

“No!” She immediately blushed.

He changed the subject. “My friend, Mike, the guy I’m staying with and I were thinking about having a little party next Friday. Would you go with me?”

“What kind of party?”

“You know, the usual. Food, beer, a little music.”

“And magic?”

“I might be persuaded. But it’ll cost you.”

“How much?”

“How about a kiss and a smile?”

She looked down for a moment then nodded. “Sounds fair.”

Nick leaned over and brushed his lips against hers, moving his hand to her back. He felt the trembling and pulled back, looking into her eyes. She met his eyes without blinking and he moved his lips back to hers.

After a moment, her lips parted beneath his. She tasted of beer and pretzels and some sweet essence all her own. His hunger rose and the kiss deepened. Almost immediately, she tensed. Nick reluctantly pushed back his desire. It was imperative that she give herself to him freely.

When he pulled away and looked at her, her face was slightly flushed and her eyes were hooded. She looked like the perfect picture of sensuality and desire. He had to fight the urge to take her in his arms again. To his great surprise, he found that he had never wanted a woman as much as he wanted her at that moment. It was a feeling that made him uncomfortable.

Lyra stared into his eyes, feeling as if her entire body was tingling. She had never felt that way before. Part of her was afraid of the feeling, but another part liked it. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to forget it or hope it happened again. For some reason every feeling she had about him was accompanied by another equal, but opposite feeling. She dismissed the anxiety and concentrated on the excitement, hoping he would kiss her again.

He looked into her eyes for a moment then flopped down on his stomach and groaned.

“What’s wrong?” She immediately thought that either she had done something wrong or he had an upset stomach from the food.

He laughed and looked up at her. “You don’t have a clue, do you?”

She shook her head, completely confused. He reached up and lightly pulled her long hair.

“Lyra with a ‘y’, you’re enough to make a man crazy. I think we better either get back on that boat of yours or take a real long run. Cause if we stay here like this I’m gonna be real tempted.”

Lyra’s face flushed hotly and her eyes widened in surprise. Nick smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the tip of her nose. “Come on, water bug. Let’s take a swim.”

Sea Island—Thursday

Lyra had avoided Leopold all week and she was getting tired of the effort it required. He made her feel ill-at-ease in her own home. She had gone to watch Nick perform last night and then they had a late dinner. After the restaurant closed, they walked over to the pier at the village and sat watching the stars for a long time.

She thought about how it felt when Nick put his arm around her and pulled her close or kissed her. She found herself having thoughts about things she had never considered. Not that she was ignorant about sex. She just never felt such desires and long to act on them.

Until now. Now she wondered how it would feel to have his body pressed against hers and to feel his hands on her. She thought about how he would feel to her touch and wondered how the act of making love would make her feel. She wondered if she was capable of experiencing the kind of passion she had heard others talk about. Most of all she wondered why she was still afraid to take that step.

Walking downstairs, she went into the kitchen to get a cup of coffee. The phone rang and she answered it. “Hello?… This is Lyra… Yes, hello. How are you?… Really? Well, thanks for calling… Yes, I will. Thanks again.”

She hung up the phone and turned around as she saw movement from the door.

“Who the hell was that?” Lexi wrapped her silk robe tighter around herself and sat down at the table. “Be a love and pour me a cup of coffee.”

Lyra fixed two cups and put a couple of pastries into the microwave to heat up. “That was Ben Dellwood, Lucius’ attorney.”

“Lucius?” Lexi looked up sharply. “Abubakar? That black— Why’s his lawyer calling here?”

Lyra put the pastries on the table. Picking up her coffee cup from the counter, she sat down across from Lexi. “Didn’t you hear about Lucius?”

Lexi shook her head and tore off a bite of pastry.

“He’s dead.”

The pastry dropped from Lexi’s hand and she quickly put her hands in her lap. But not before Lyra saw the trembling.

“When?”

“Before I left school. I guess no one mentioned it to you since you always hated him.”

“I did not hate him. I just didn’t have anything in common with him. And he was just a weird old fool anyway.”

“No he wasn’t. He was a nice person and he was my friend.”

“Your friend?” Lexi arched her eyebrows. “Since when?”

“Since I was four.”

“That’s not true.” Lexi shook her head and crossed her arms over her chest. “I would’ve known if you were spending time around that — that person.”

“No you wouldn’t. The staff knew but no one said anything to you because they knew you’d pitch a fit.”

“Well, that doesn’t explain why his lawyer called you.”

“I’m heir to his estate.”

“What?” Lexi jumped up, jarring the table and sending coffee sloshing everywhere.

Lyra got up to fetch a cloth to mop up the mess. “You don’t have to have a stroke! He didn’t have any family and his lawyer said he left everything to me.”

“Who left everything to you?” Leopold asked from the doorway.

“None of your business,” Lyra said at the same time Lexi said, “A…a black man, Lucius Abubakar.”

Leopold’s eyes narrowed for a moment as he looked from Lyra to Lexi. Lexi sat back down and Leopold took a seat beside her.

“Why would he do that?” He directed the question to Lyra.

“Because they were friends,” Lexi said sarcastically then suddenly turned to Lyra with a suspicious expression. “Did you have an affair with that-that person?”

Lyra’s mouth dropped open in surprise. “Of course not! Honestly, Lexi. Can’t you even imagine people being friends just because they like each other? Not everything has to do with sex or money.”

Lexi opened her mouth to reply but Leo cut her off. “Well, if you have indeed inherited his estate then I think it only prudent that you retain legal counsel of your own. Also, you will need someone well versed in financial affairs to guide you. Therefore, I think it would be best if you let me handle this matter for you. I will make arrangements to have the house cleared and put on the market.”

“You’ll do no such thing. I don’t want and don’t need your help. And just for your information, so there won’t be any misunderstandings, I don’t intend on selling Lucius’ house or his things.”

“Then what do you plan on doing with it?” Lexi asked.

“I’m going to move into the house.”

“Alone?” Leopold smirked. “I do not think that is wise. I really think it would be best if…”

“I don’t give a rat’s ass what you think!” Lyra was getting madder by the moment. “So just take your advice and shove it.”

She walked to the kitchen door and stopped, turning to look at Leo and her mother. “And another thing, Leo. Stay out of my business and stay the hell out of my room because if you come near me again I’ll have you arrested. In case you haven’t noticed, you’re not the big dog around these parts. You’re on my turf now and the authorities around here don’t think too highly of foreign perverts harassing the local women. So save yourself some time and trouble and stay the hell away from me.”

“Well, I never!” Lexi turned to Leo as Lyra stomped out of the room. “What in the world was all that about? I’ve never seen her like that. I didn’t even know she had it in her to get that mad. What in the world did you do to her?”

Leopold laughed and stroked her face. “Why, nothing, my pet. Absolutely nothing. You know how young girls can be—imagining offence at the slightest thing.”

Lexi smiled up at him. “Yes, especially Lyra. She acts like she’s scared to death of men, and if one does pay her attention she doesn’t know how to behave.”

“Ummm, yes. Lexi, darling, has Lyra ever been with a man?”

“I don’t have any idea. As icy as she is, probably not. Why?”

“Just curious.” He considered it for a moment. The pieces of the puzzle were all coming together.

Chapter Four

Brunswick, Georgia

“What’re you still doing here?” Nick walked into the kitchen to find Michael sitting at the table. “You usually clear out at first light.”

“Got some checking around to do on a case,” Michael said with a yawn.

“Must be important for you to have that look.” Nick poured a cup of coffee and sat down. “I haven’t seen that look since…”

“Don’t remind me. Damn, I thought once I left the military I’d leave all that shit behind. But it just follows you around, you know?”

Nick nodded and took a drink of his coffee. “Is this case top secret or you want to talk about it?”

Michael refilled his coffee cup and sat back down. “It’s kinda weird. This old man, you know the one I told you about that owned the farm next to my uncle—old man Black? Anyway, he calls up and complains about some hooligans stealing his prize calf. I went over to check it out and found this.” He pulled the snapshots from his pocket and put them on the table.

Nick glanced at them and grimaced. “Grizzly stuff, man. Looks like you got yourself some kind of cult. What’s the word on the street?”

“That’s what’s strange.” Michael stared at the pictures. “I’ve checked with every snitch I know and no one seems to know anything about it. Whoever’s doing this shit is doing it real quiet and no one’s talking.”

“Maybe it’s just a bunch of kooks that get weird kicks from killing animals.”

“I don’t know. I got a bad feeling about this one, Nick. And something else’s is gnawing at me. Right about the time this started, a college girl disappeared. She was in Jacksonville, visiting some friends for a couple of weeks before she was to head back home to Tennessee. One evening she runs out to pick up a six-pack of beer and doesn’t come back. Just vanishes without a trace.”

Nick leaned back and stared at him. “That kind of thing happens all the time, unfortunately. Besides, there’s nothing to link the two is there?”

“No. But we got another missing person report yesterday. This time a girl who was down visiting some family for a couple of weeks. Another college girl. Her relatives live over off highway 17. She left a couple of days ago in the afternoon to go to the mall and never came back. They found the car in the mall and there was blood on the front seat.”

“And you think the missing girls and the weird cult stuff are connected?”

Michael rubbed his eyes and stood up. “I don’t know what to think at this point. All I know is my gut hasn’t been twisted like this since we intercepted the communiqué on that mine.”

Nick frowned and stood. “Look, Mike, you’ve got to quit beating yourself up over that. A whole team of specialists listened to that tape and they’re the ones who made the decision to keep the Robert on course. It wasn’t your fault.”

“But I felt it. Right here in my gut. Just like now. And if I’d been able to convince them, the frigate would’ve never hit that goddamn mine. No one would’ve died.”

Nick put his hand on Michael’s shoulder. “You did what you could, man. You’ve gotta let it go. But if you’ve got that feeling now then stay with it. If anybody can get to the bottom of it, it’s you.”

Michael smiled and ran his hands through his hair. “Hey, you’re pretty good to have around, Austin. But I think it’s only fair to remind you that you ought to try practicing what you preach. Seems to me you’re still carrying a lot of excess baggage.”

Nick’s face hardened and Michael changed the subject. “We still on for the party tomorrow?”

“Yeah.” The look faded from Nick’s face. “I talked with Jimmy and Don last night at the club and they said they’d bring the band. Oh, that waitress, you know, the redhead you thought was so fine? Anyway, I asked her and she’s coming. Said she thought you were cute. And Lyra’s bringing her best friend, Chelsey. She’s a real knockout…if you go for the gorgeous, killer-body, slightly dingy type.”

“Sounds like my kind of woman. So, this mystery lady of yours is coming?”

“Yeah, she’ll be here. But she’s off limits. Keep your charm and your hands to yourself.”

Michael held up his hands and laughed. “Yes, sir. I get the message. By the way, can you stop and get the shrimp on your way home tonight?”

“No problem.” Nick started out the door. “Catch you later. And don’t worry. You’ll find out who’s behind this. Just don’t go off half-cocked, okay? Think it out before you move on it.”

Michael nodded. “You bet, buddy. That’s just what I’m going to do.”

Nick smiled and stepped outside. He didn’t underestimate Michael. Underestimation could prove to be very troublesome, and Nick’s plan was far too important not to pay attention to all the details.

As he started for his Jeep, his thoughts turned to the past.

Two Years Ago—Columbia, South America

Nick stood in the shadows, silently observing as Juanamirez walked onto the upstairs terrace of his palatial home and stared out blankly across the vast expanse of the immaculate gardens.

Nick had no problem touching the old man’s mind. He knew intimately what Ramirez felt. His joints ached and his body grew weaker each day. Old age was an encumbrance and a nuisance he had no use for.

Yet Ramirez knew, just as Nick did, that growing old was sometimes necessary. It often took a lifetime to accomplish everything, to amass more fortune and accumulate the kind of power they craved.

Ramirez sighed and took a seat on the terrace, propping the elaborately carved ivory and gold cane beside him. For a few minutes, he sat in silence. His solitude was interrupted by another man, Paolo Karauna.

Paolo was a big man, standing more than six and a half feet tall and weighing at close to three hundred pounds. His dark face was hard, the kind of face that instilled fear in even the bravest man. It was the face of an enemy to Nick, yet an enemy he had use of at the present. Both he and the man who went by the name Paolo were there for the same reason.

Ramirez showed no fear of Paolo. He turned to him and raised his eyebrows in question. “Yes?”

“We have located the man. He is staying with the Contrera’s at their estate. But he is being closely watched. Our sources tell us that the American CIA has the estate staked out night and day and all the Contrera holdings are being monitored as well. They beat the bush to find the cobra.”

Ramirez laughed and looked away. Nick smiled to himself. Ramirez had overestimated him. Nick knew that Ramirez was the Cobra, a nickname he had picked up some years ago and had become fond of.

Ramirez was aware the CIA was trying to get to him, but he didn’t believe they would succeed. His arrogance had made him less attentive to details than he should have been. Nick knew that Ramirez saw himself as not only more intelligent and resourceful than everyone else, but he had had a great many years in which to establish and organize his base of power to the point it was impregnable. At least he thought it was. That was why he had finally found the courage to challenge Nick.

Ramirez turned to Paolo. “I want him. Now.”

Paolo walked over and sat down beside Ramirez. “It will take some time to arrange. There are delicacies to sustain you until he can be brought here.”

Ramirez looked at him with a feral gleam in his eye. “Yes. At least three. And do not forget about the Santos girl. Make sure she is not touched. I want her pure and clean.”

Paolo nodded. “It will be done. Shall I have the first one brought out?”

Ramirez shook his head. “Have her taken to my chambers. I will meet you there in ten minutes.”

Paolo nodded and stood. Ramirez watched him walk into the house. Nick could feel the moment of jealousy Ramirez felt for Paolo’s powerful body and abundant energy. He had no doubt that Ramirez planned to soon have a body such as that for himself.

Nick waited a few seconds after Ramirez left the terrace then made his way into the house. He headed in the opposite direction Ramirez took. Once inside the secret passage it took only seconds to find his way to the small chamber than looked into the master suite.

The bedchamber was dimly lit by the glow of candles. Paolo stood at the foot of the bed as Ramirez closed the door.

Ramirez nodded and Paolo stepped aside, displaying the girl who was tied to the bed. Her arms and legs were stretched out taut, lashed securely to the heavy wooden bedposts. She was naked and sweat glistened on her skin in the candlelight as she struggled against her bonds.

Ramirez smiled and walked to the bed, sitting down and smiling as he ran his hand down her voluptuous body. “Yes, you are quite lovely.”

“Let me go!”

He smiled and reached over to pick up a sleek, silver handled stiletto from the nightstand. “I don’t think so, my dear. But I do enjoy the sound of your voice. Perhaps you could entertain me.”

“What do you want?” Her eyes were glued to the knife he turned in his hand.

“Why, I want to hear you scream, darling,” he whispered as he ran the tip of the blade around one dark nipple.

“No, please! Please, I’ll do anything you say, just please don’t hurt me!”

Ramirez pressed harder on the blade, watching in excitement as blood welled from the cut. The girl screamed in pain as he moved the knife, slicing through her soft skin.

“That’s better, my dear,” he crooned intimately. “But I think you can do even better. Why don’t we find out?”

Paolo stood watching from the foot of the bed. He turned away as the girl’s screams became guttural howls of agony. Nick didn’t. He knew that Ramirez could stretch the torture on for hours. It was clear that Paolo had no desire to watch. He had seen too many women die.

At last, the girl’s screams began to weaken. Her body was criss-crossed with an intricate pattern of cuts. Her ear lobes had been slashed into strips and her eyelids cut off. Long cuts extended from each corner of her mouth, giving her a bizarre carnival look. Her breasts had been punctured repeatedly; the nipples removed and left lying on her belly. There was even more damage that had been done with the knife to her genital area.

There was little blood on the bed. Ramirez was very fastidious about licking the cuts clean. Now he was preparing for the finale. He stabbed the knife into the girl’s neck, just below the left ear. Blood spewed from the cut and Ramirez fastened his withered lips over it, drinking greedily.

Ramirez sat up and fastidiously wiped his mouth with a white silk handkerchief he took from his lapel pocket. He tossed it down on the girl’s chest and stood. His skin had much more color now and his eyes gleamed as he smiled at Paolo.

“That was delightful. Have another brought to me this evening. I am feeling particularly hungry.”

Paolo nodded as Ramirez left the room then wrapped the girl’s body in the bed sheet and slung it across his shoulder. Nick exited the hidden room and made his way outside. One way or the other it would not be long before Ramirez joined his victims in the grave.

Present Day —Friday,Sea Island

“Well?” Lyra turned from the mirror and looked at Chelsey.

“God, it’s a miracle!” Chelsey stared at her with a surprised expression on her face. “You look fantastic.”

Lyra smiled and turned to look at herself again. She and Chelsey had spent the afternoon shopping for something to wear to Nick’s party. For the first time in her life, Lyra bought something that wasn’t baggy and didn’t cover her from the chin to the ankles.

With Chelsey’s help, she had found a short, slightly flared skirt made of pale green silk. The matching top was made like a loose, short-sleeved peasant top with a fitted body. Low-heeled sandals completed her outfit.

She was still a little unsure about wearing it. The skirt only reached midthigh, much shorter than she was used to, and the top was cut low enough to expose the tops of her breasts. She felt as if she were half-naked.

Chelsey walked over beside her. “We’re like night and day. You with your dark hair like the night and me with my blonde hair like the day.”

“You look beautiful, Chelsey.” Lyra admired the way Chelsey looked in her tight, black, strapless dress and stiletto heels. “You’ll have every man there drooling as soon as you walk in.”

“Not every man.” Chelsey turned away.

It had taken a couple of days for Lyra and Chelsey to make up after Nick asked Lyra out. Earlier in the afternoon, they had patched things up. At least, Lyra thought they had.

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me?”

“No, I’m not mad. I guess I’m just feeling a little rejected. I’m not used to getting passed over for my shy, wallflower friend.”

Lyra smiled and gave her a hug. “You’re the best, Ches. God, look what time it is. Come on, we don’t want to be late.”

“Darling, we must,” Chelsey droned in a good imitation of Lexi. “After all, we have to make an appearance.”

Lyra laughed as they walked downstairs. She reached to pick up her keys from the table in the foyer but Chelsey stopped her. “Let’s take my car.”

They had just started out the door when Leopold called to them from across the foyer. “And where are you two ravishing creatures off to?”

“A party, darling,” Chelsey answered in a sultry tone, grinning wickedly.

He walked across the foyer and stopped in front of them. “You look absolutely radiant, my dear. Like a young princess off to meet her handsome prince.”

Lyra’s face hardened in a frown and Leopold smiled. “Have I embarrassed you? Please, forgive me. I know how sensitive you are about your love life.”

“Come on.” Lyra took Chelsey’s arm.

“See you later Count Cutie!” Chelsey teased.

Leopold’s smile faded as he watched them walk out the door. They got in Chelsey’s car and pulled off.

“What’s with you and the Count?” Chelsey lit a cigarette and offered one to Lyra.

“No, thanks.” Lyra declined the cigarette. “The other day he was in my room when I got out of the shower.”

“You’re kidding? What did you do?”

“I threw him out.”

Chelsey giggled. “You know, he’s really handsome in an exotic kind of way. Maybe you should have let him hang around a while. Find out why Lexi’s so hot for him.”

“Chelsey, you’re really sick.”

“Totally.” Chelsey laughed and accelerated. “So point me in the right direction. I’m ready for some I and I.”

“I and I?”

Chelsey grinned mischievously. “Intoxication and intercourse.”

Lyra groaned. “Why did I ask you to come with me?”

“Because you’re lost without me.”

Lyra chuckled and shook her head. Twenty minutes later, they turned onto the road where Nick lived. Lyra wasn’t sure which house it was so they took a chance and stopped at the house with a yard full of cars.

They walked in looked around. Lyra didn’t see Nick at first but Chelsey spotted him across the room. There were three women with him and all of them were looking at him as if he was the night’s dessert.

Nick looked up and saw them.. As he was making his way through the crowded room, Michael walked up to Lyra and Chelsey. “Well, I have no idea who you are, but I’m very glad you could make it.”

At the sound of his voice, Lyra whirled around. Their eyes met and suddenly all sound ceased. It was as if the rest of the world had suddenly fallen into a black hole and nothing existed but an overwhelming sensation of “knowing”. She could not begin to understand, but she will filled with a certainty that the man standing before her was someone she already knew—someone very important to her. She was seized with an unreasonable longing to throw herself into his arms and never let go.

Suddenly she knew. Her dreams. This was the man from her dreams.

“Hi! I’m Chelsey Quarterman and this is Lyra Seville.” Chelsey’s voice shattered the moment.

Lyra dropped her eyes, embarrassed to be staring at the man so intently and more embarrassed by the longing that had her in a tight-fisted grip.

“We’re guests of…”

“Nick’s,” Michael finished her sentence, still looking at Lyra. “You’re the mystery woman. I can understand why he’s been keeping you to himself, Ms. Seville. I’m Michael Santera, Nick’s roommate.”

“It’s nice to meet you.” Lyra tried to shake the feeling that still held her captive. It didn’t make any sense but she felt as if the answer to her prayers was standing there smiling at her. And that’s couldn’t be. He couldn’t be the man from her dreams. How cruel would that be? To have a dream come to life and it be the roommate of a man she now wished she was not involved with? No, she had to be mistaken. She mentally shook herself. “Please call me Lyra.”

“Lyra.”

The way he said her name made a thrill race through her. She couldn’t help staring. Michael was tall, well over six feet, with short black hair and sapphire blue eyes. He was undoubtedly one of the most handsome men she had ever seen and very well built. But it was more than his looks. There was something about him that called to her on an emotional level.

“Well, how about calling me a bartender!” Chelsey drew Michael’s attention to her. “Cause I’m dying of thirst.”

Nick reached them and leaned down to kiss Lyra lightly. “You look incredible.”

“Thank you.” She lowered her eyes, trying to stem the stab of jealousy she felt at the way Chelsey was smiling at Michael.

“Hi, Chelsey. You look beautiful.” Nick smiled at her. “I see you’ve met Michael.”

“Yes, and your handsome roommate was just about to show me where I could get a drink and then he’s going to tell me every little thing about himself.” Chelsey wound herself around Michael’s arm, giving Lyra another swift jab of jealousy.

Michael smiled and shrugged his shoulders. “Duty calls.”

Lyra watched them as they made their way to the kitchen. Michael turned to look back at them and their eyes met. Once more, she was seized with the disturbing feeling that she was right. She was meant to know him. Not just in her dreams but in real life.

Nick took her hand and she felt her heart sink. As attractive as he was, she didn’t want to be with him at that moment. But she wasn’t ready to tell him that. He’d think her crazy if she was honest with him. .

They walked outside. “I was beginning to think you’d changed your mind about coming,” he said.

“No, it just takes a little longer when Chelsey’s around.”

“What’ve you been up to the last couple of days?”

Lyra forced herself to shove thoughts of Michael to the back of her mind. She was wrong about him, she told herself.

“Let’s see. Well, you remember me telling you about Lucius leaving me his estate? His attorney called yesterday and told me that everything was finalized. I went to his office this morning and signed the papers and now it’s all mine.”

“That’s great. I know you didn’t want his things sold.”

“No, I didn’t. And now they won’t be. But the offer still stands for you to look through his props and see if there’s anything you want to use for your magic act. I know he kept all kinds of things stored in his attic. In fact, most of the rooms on the second floor are crammed with all his old props and things.”

“That’d be great. When can we get in and look around?”

“I called the power company this morning and they promised they’d have the power on tomorrow.”

Nick took her hand and led her around to the backyard. They walked to the back of the yard and sat down in an old swing attached to a low limb of an old oak.

“That’s a lot of trouble to go to just to let me ramble through his stuff.”

“What is?”

“Having the utilities turned on.”

“Oh, well, to be honest, I’ve decided to move into the house.”

“Really?”

“Yes. It’s about time I got out of Lexi’s. And I always loved the house.”

“I think it’s great. Hey, I think I hear the band cranking up. You want to dance with me, beautiful?”

“Sure.” She wasn’t sure she was really in the mood, but let him pull her to her feet.

Nick held her close as they swayed to the music. After a few moments, she relaxed. She should be thrilled to have someone as sexy as Nick interested in her. She couldn’t let some childish dream ruin what might be something good.

He smelled the freshness of her hair and felt her breasts pressed against him and was seized with the urge to take her into his room where they could be alone.

She pulled back from him with a nervous little smile. “If I remember correctly, you promised me some magic tonight.”

He thought about the kind of magic he’d like to show her. It had nothing to do with sleight of hand. The look on her face told him it wasn’t going to happen. With a smile, he gave in. “And I always keep my promises.”

It was almost three in the morning before Lyra and Chelsey left. Lyra was driving since Chelsey had been drinking steadily all night. Another girl, Patty, was in the back seat. Lyra and Chelsey had both been surprised to see her at the party. She had gone to high school with them but they hadn’t seen her since graduation.

Patty was working part-time as a waitress in the restaurant where Nick performed, and was putting herself through college. She had gotten married right after high school and moved to Texas but the marriage didn’t work so she came back to St. Simons.

Chelsey and Patty were going to sleep over at Lyra’s then they planned to go horseback riding. Lyra listened to Chelsey and Patty chattering as she drove along. It was a dark night with clouds forming a blanket across the sky, obscuring the stars and periodically hiding the moon.

They crossed over Frederica Road on the Sea Island Causeway. After the intersection the land became less and less developed, eventually giving way to empty marshland. A mist blew in from the river, drifting over the road like snaking vines.

Lyra slowed as she saw red lights blinking ahead of them. “What’s going on?” Patty asked from the back seat as Lyra came to a stop behind a car with its emergency flashers on.

“Looks like someone’s broken down.” Lyra looked out of the window trying to see.

Chelsey stood up in the seat of the convertible, balancing unsteadily. “Hey! You need some help?”

A woman stuck her head around from under the opened hood of the car. “It won’t start!”

“Want us to call a wrecker?” Chelsey wobbled so bad she almost fell.

“Chelsey sit down!” Lyra turned toward her, trying to pull her down in the seat before she fell out of the car. Chelsey screamed at the same moment Lyra felt someone grab her arm. She jerked around and saw a man dressed in black with a ski mask covering his face. His gloved fingers gripped her arm painfully.

Lyra yelled and tried to break away, at the same time trying to put the car in reverse. But Chelsey was dancing all around the front seat, trying to avoid another man who was grabbing at her. She kicked Lyra’s hand and it slipped off the gearshift.

Patty screamed from the back seat as Chelsey grabbed her can of mace from between the seats and started spraying it everywhere. The man trying to grab her yelled as he was blinded by the liquid and stumbled away from the car.

Lyra was fighting to hang onto the steering wheel, to keep from being pulled from the car. She kicked out as the door opened and for a moment thought she was free. Then a fist smashed down on her fingers.

She lost her grip and they dragged her from the car. She could see Patty disappearing into the darkness between two men. A dark figure sprinted past her and she knew he was heading for Chelsey.

“Chels, get out of here! Now! Get help!”

Chelsey hesitated for a split second before jumping behind the steering wheel. Not bothering to close the door, she jammed the car in reverse and stomped the accelerator to the floor. Blue smoke boiled from the tires as the car fishtailed out of sight.

Lyra screamed and fought as hard as she could as the black figures dragged her off the shoulder and into the marsh. She could hear muffled sounds from up ahead but couldn’t see anything in the dark and the fog. It seemed like an eternity before the men finally stopped. They threw her to the ground and she looked around.

Patty was lying on her back on the ground. Blood from a nasty cut on her forehead was running into her eyes. Lyra scooted over to her and wiped at the blood with the hem of her skirt. One of the men walked up beside her and she looked up at him.

“What do you want?” She fought to keep her voice from trembling, trying to remember what she had been taught in the self-defense classes she took in college.

He didn’t answer but pointed to Patty. Four men moved forward. Lyra tried to fight them, but one of them backhanded her and sent her sprawling. She could taste blood on her lips and her head was spinning. She was close to blacking out. It took a moment for her to realize what was happening.

By the time she did, she screamed. The men had Patty held down on the ground. Her arms were pulled out tight to her sides and her legs were spread wide. One man was kneeling between her legs, unzipping his pants.

“No!” Lyra stumbled to her feet and lurched toward them. “Stop!”

Someone tackled her and she went down face first. The breath whooshed out of her and she sucked in loose dirt and debris as she tried to get air back in her lungs.

The man turned her over and pointed a gun at her head. “Shut up!” His voice was a whispered hiss. “If you want to live.”

Lyra looked at the gun and started shaking violently. The man sat on her chest, making it difficult to breathe. She could hear Patty crying and wailing in pain and she knew that as soon as they finished it would be her turn.

“Please, just let us go. We won’t say anything. Just don’t hurt us.”

The man pulled the hammer back on the gun and Lyra closed her eyes, knowing that any moment she would be dead. But a moment later, she felt his weight leave her chest. She greedily sucked air into her burning lungs and rolled over, thinking that maybe she could just run.

She got to her hands and knees and started to push herself up. That was a far as she got. Someone grabbed a handful of her hair and jerked her up, pushing her in the direction of the cries.

Lyra saw Patty. She was bleeding from numerous cuts and her face was dirty and swollen on one side. The men held her spread out on the ground and Lyra could see the terror in her eyes.

Lyra was pushed forward, her eyes tearing as she was pulled by her hair. She opened her mouth to scream as the gunman pointed the weapon at Patty. A hand clamped over her nose and mouth as a flash issued from the barrel of the gun.

Patty’s body jumped as her chest exploded. Lyra gagged and the man moved his hand, holding onto her hair. She retched until her body shook with dry heaves. The man shoved her down on the ground.

“No, please!”

Two men grabbed her wrists and pulled her arms out to her sides. It felt as if they were being pulled out of the sockets.

“Please.”

The gunman put his weapon in the waistband of his pants. At a nod from him, two of the men grabbed her legs and spread them apart. Lyra opened her mouth to scream and someone shoved a wad of cloth in it. She gagged and tried to split it out.

Hands tore at her underwear and her eyes bulged, muscles straining as she tried to pull free. She felt his fingers as he inserted them inside her and she thrashed around, knowing that this was only the beginning. She closed her eyes tightly, holding her breath, trying to steel herself for what was next.

A sudden sting on the side of her neck made her throat convulse. Then everything went black.

Brunswick

Nick skidded to a stop as Chelsey screamed. “They were right here! There was a car stopped and they grabbed them!”

Nick and Michael jumped out of the car and looked around. They saw nothing. Michael turned to look at Chelsey. “I want you to go to the nearest house and call the police. Tell them Detective Michael Santera of the Brunswick Police needs back-up and tell them where we are. Can you do that?”

Chelsey nodded, tears running down her face. “Find them, please.”

“We will.”

Michael pulled his gun as Chelsey backed the car up and turned around. He followed Nick to the opposite side of the road. The soft dirt was scratched and grass trampled.

Nick looked around at him. “Looks like someone went this way.”

“Let’s find out.”

They wandered off the road, searching the ground in the dim yellow glow of the flashlight. Michael was wound up as tight as an elastic band ready to snap.

He couldn’t help wondering at his own feelings. When Chelsey had come back and stammered out her story, his first thought had been to save Lyra. That didn’t make any sense to him. Why should he be any more eager to save her than the other girl, Patty?

He couldn’t find any answer that satisfied because part of him felt guilty. He had been very attracted to Lyra when they met. He had to inwardly ridicule himself for the thought that ran through his mind. When their eyes met for the first time, for a split second he thought maybe she was the woman he had been waiting for.

Embarrassed by such romantic fantasies, he tried to force himself to consider her no more or less important than the other woman. Yet, visions of what the men would have done to her flooded his mind and filled him with fear and a cold anger.

For fifteen minutes they searched, losing all sight of tracks. They heard the wail of sirens in the distance and paused.

“I’ll go back to the road,” Michael offered. “Yell if you find them.”

For over an hour after the search party arrived, they searched the marsh. Michael was beginning to give up hope when he saw something in the distance. He ran toward a patch of scraggly trees and saw her. She lay on her side on the ground, her long hair covering her face. Patty lay a few feet away, a gaping hole in her chest and wide sightless eyes staring up into the darkness.

Why then was it the sight of Lyra that had his heart hammering in his chest and a cold sweat breaking out on his body?

“Lyra!” He threw himself down beside her and smoothed the hair out of her face. “Can you hear me?”

She didn’t respond. Knowing better than to move her before the medic checked her out, he stood and yelled, waving the flashlight. “Over here!”

He knelt back down beside Lyra, gently patting the side of her face. “Lyra? Can you hear me? It’s Michael. Wake up.”

Still she didn’t respond. Over and over he called her, checking her to see if there were any wounds. She looked scratched and bruised, as if she had been in a fight, but there was no evidence of a gunshot. At least none he could see. A few minutes passed before Nick ran up with a paramedic, two uniformed officers and another detective.He took one look at the dead girl and walked over to kneel down beside Lyra.

“She’s unconscious.” Michael looked up at the paramedic.

The medic stooped down and rolled her over on her back. He quickly checked her. Once it was determined she hadn’t been shot he tore open a small packet and waved it under her nose.

After a few moments, she blinked then sat straight up and screamed. Nick and Michael both grabbed her but she didn’t realize who they were and fought them as if her life depended on it. Finally, they got her pinned down and Michael grabbed her face in his hands.

“Lyra, look at me. It’s Michael Santera. You’re safe now. Do you hear me?”

She looked up at him with wild eyes, her chest heaving with fear. A long moment passed. Her mind was filled with confused images, images of him. But the images made no sense. Neither did the feelings. Somehow, she was sure that as long as he was there she would be safe. Why, she didn’t know. “Michael?”

He released her and she sat up, throwing her arms around his neck and sobbing violently. The medic tapped Michael on the shoulder. “I’ll go for a stretcher. Keep her quiet.”

Michael nodded and turned to Nick. “She’ll have to go to the hospital.”

Nick nodded but said nothing. He watched as Michael held Lyra, seeing the sobs wrack her body. She was still crying when they returned with the stretcher. They had to pry her arms from around Michael’s neck to get her on it. He held her hand as they carried her toward the ambulance waiting on the road.

Michael looked at Nick as the medics loaded Lyra into the ambulance. “Give me a minute to talk with Detective Ritcher and I’ll ride with you. They’re roping the area off and the coroner should be here in a minute.”

Nick climbed in the back of the ambulance. Lyra looked at him then looked away. He took her hand but she pulled free. When Michael climbed in, she reached for his hand, gripping so tightly her knuckles were white. Michael gave Nick an apologetic shrug and held her hand the entire way.

She was taken to emergency and the nurse told Nick he would have to leave. Michael leaned over and kissed Lyra on the forehead, then gently pried her fingers loose from his hand. She looked up at him with frightened eyes and he smiled.

“It’s okay. You’re safe. Nick’s going to be just outside.”

Lyra cut her eyes at Nick and he smiled. “They just want to make sure everything’s okay. I’ll be right outside.”

Michael stepped into the hallway with Nick. “I’ve got to go in there, you know.” Nick looked at him with a blank expression for a moment and Michael put his hand on his shoulder. “It’s procedure in all rape cases.”

Nick’s head jerked up and his eyes met Michael’s. Michael could see the fury and knew the kind of cold rage Nick was capable of. He also knew he could not let Nick get out of control.

“Look, we don’t know for sure, but we have to find out. Let’s not jump the gun, okay? I’ll be out as soon as the doctor’s finished and you can be there when I question her.”

Nick nodded and leaned back against the wall beside the door, crossing his arms. Michael sighed and walked back into the room. The doctor was standing beside the bed and Lyra was sitting with her arms wrapped tightly around her knees, the sheet tucked in all around her.

“Miss, we must examine you,” the doctor said gently.

Lyra shook her head and the doctor turned to Michael. Michael walked over to her.

“Lyra, you have to let the doctor examine you. It’s for your protection. Please.”

She looked up at him and frowned. “Why are there so many people in here?”

He cleared his throat. “It’s standard procedure in rape cases. We have to document everything.”

She turned a bright red and looked down. Michael knew she was embarrassed. “Lyra, believe me, we’ll try to make this as quick as possible but it does have to be done.”

She looked up at him with a hard stare that seemed to see through him. He could not stop the thought that crossed his mind. How he wished he had met her before Nick.

Her skin flushed more deeply as his eyes met hers. Abruptly she lay down and closed her eyes, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. The doctor arranged her in the stirrups and performed the examination. Michael snapped the pictures of the scratches and bruises quickly then turned away.

Lyra didn’t open her eyes until the exam was over and the doctor had treated her cuts and left the room. Michael followed him out into the hall. Nick was still waiting and with him were a tall, dark-haired man and a very attractive older woman with platinum-blonde hair.

The older man stepped forward and addressed the doctor. “Excuse me. I am Count Leopold Desyatov and this is Ms. Alexandra Seville, the victim’s mother. The police called and said Lyra had been admitted to the hospital. How is she? What happened? Mr. Austin refuses to tell us what happened.”

Michael stepped in before the doctor could answer. “I’m Detective Michael Santera, sir. I’m in charge of the case. I’ll be glad to fill you in as soon as I speak with the doctor. If you’d just be patient a few minutes longer.”

Leopold nodded and walked over to where Lexi was rubbing up against Nick, holding onto his arm and dabbing at her perfectly made up and dry eyes.

Michael turned and looked at the doctor. “Well?”

The doctor shook his head. “There was evidence of a lubricant in the vagina, but there is no evidence of semen. I have no idea what happened, but I can tell you beyond the shadow of a doubt that she was not raped.”

Michael looked over at Nick and realized not only was he listening but so were Lyra’s mother and her friend. “How’s that?”

“There’s no evidence to suggest rape. No tearing or tissue damage.”.”

Michael’s eyes widened in surprise but he quickly recovered. “So what about this lubricant you found?”

“I took a sample for testing. But I’d bet my stethoscope it’s the same lubricant we use for exams—same smell and consistency. It’s very strange.”

“Yeah, it is.” Michael thanked the doctor and turned to Nick who was staring across the hall. “Well, at least we know she wasn’t raped.”

“How fortunate!” Leopold said. “Now, suppose you tell us just what did happen, Detective?”

“I don’t have all the facts yet, sir. Right now I need to question Lyra.”

“Then I will accompany you. I feel sure she is severely traumatized and needs the comfort of those who love her right now.”

Nick stepped in front of him, barring his path. “I don’t think so. Detective Santera needs to question her and you’d be in the way.”

Michael saw the look that came on Leopold’s face. “He’s right. Why don’t you and Ms. Seville get a cup of coffee and I’ll meet you in the waiting room when I finish.”

“Very well.” Leopold gave Nick a hateful look. “Are you going to accompany us, Mr. Austin?”

“I think I’ll hang around here.”

Leopold nodded to Michael then took Lexi’s arm and led her down the hall. As soon as they were out of sight, Nick turned to Michael. “If she wasn’t raped then why was she grabbed and what were those men doing to her?”

Michael pushed open the door. “Why don’t we see if we can find out. Wait here and I’ll”

“I’m going in with you.”

“Nick, it’s against procedure.”

“Mike, this is personal.”

Michael hesitate a moment then nodded and opened the door.

They found Lyra dressed and sitting on the edge of the bed. She stood as they entered. “I’m ready to leave.”

“We have to wait for the doctor to sign your release papers,” Michael said. “And I also need to ask you some questions about what happened.”

“What happened is Patty’s dead! There’s nothing else to tell and I want to leave.”

Nick walked over and put his hands on her shoulders. “Lyra, we need to know more. Michael can’t find those men unless you help him.”

“I can’t.” She pulled away and turned her back to them. “There’s nothing to tell. It was dark, they were dressed in black, and their faces were covered. They killed Patty.”

Nick started toward her but Michael put his hand on his shoulder and shook his head. Nick stopped and Michael walked over in front of her. “Your mother and her friend are here.”

Lyra looked up at him with wide eyes. “Lexi’s here? Why? Did you call her?”

“No, I didn’t. The hospital did. It’s standard procedure. But as soon as your release papers are signed they can take you home.”

“Make them leave! I don’t want to see them. Just tell them to go away.”

Michael looked at her with concern on his face. “Lyra, your mother’s worried. She’s here because she cares about you.”

She barked a harsh laugh. “Make them leave. I don’t want them here. I don’t want to see them or talk to them. I’m over twenty-one and I don’t have to put up with being treated like a child. Just tell them —tell them whatever you want, just please make them leave!”

Michael looked at her for a few seconds then nodded. “Okay, if that’s what you want.”

He left and she sat down on the bed. Nick sat down beside her and took her hand. “You want to tell me what happened?”

“I don’t even want to think about it right now. I just want to get out of here.”

“Okay, I’ll go check with the doctor. You wait right here.”

She nodded and he left to go look for the doctor. He found him in the waiting room with Michael, Lyra’s mother and the Count. Leopold looked up at Nick as he entered the room. “Is she ready to go home?”

Nick looked at Michael for a second then shook his head. “She’s not quite ready to leave. I’ll bring her home.”

“I think it would be best if she left with us. We are her family and it is our duty to make sure she feels safe and protected after this harrowing ordeal. We can only be grateful that she was not raped like that other poor unfortunate woman. So, thank you for your offer, Mr. Austin, but we will take care of Lyra.”

Michael saw the look that came over Nick’s face and intervened before anything happened. “Mr., excuse me, Count Desyatov, I still have to question Lyra and get a signed statement from her. That could take a few hours. I promise you she’ll be safe. I personally guarantee it.”

Leopold looked at Michael and started to protest but Lexi cut him off. “Detective Santera’s just doing his job, honey. Let’s go on home and wait for her there.”

Leopold gave Michael a curt nod and ignored Nick. He escorted Lexi from the room and Michael blew out his breath. “Doctor, if you’ll just get those release papers signed I’ll take it from here.”

The doctor left to take care of the paperwork and Michael looked at Nick. “What’s with this Count guy?”

“From what Lyra’s told me he’s just another in a long string of Lexi’s lovers.”

Michael shrugged. “Well, let’s get Lyra and get her out of here. Maybe she’ll feel more like talking in more comfortable surroundings.”

Sea Island

Michael pulled up in the driveway at Lyra’s house and stopped the car. Nick opened the door and got out of the backseat but Lyra didn’t move. Michael ended his call with the Detective who’d stayed to work the scene and turned to look at her.

“We’re here.”

She looked up at him with an expression he could not read. “I don’t want to go in by myself. Will you and Nick go with me?”

He nodded as he got out and they all walked to the door. Leopold pulled it open as soon as they drew near. “Lyra! Thank god!”

He grabbed her and pulled her to him. She clawed at him and shoved him away. “Don’t touch me!”

Leopold stepped back to let them enter. “Forgive me, please. You are understandably overwrought. Come. Let’s get you into a nice hot bath so you can relax.”

He tried to take her arm but she slapped his hand away. “Stay away from me!”

Michael and Nick exchanged a look as they watched, then Leopold turned to them. “Forgive my manners. Please, come in.”

They followed him into the den where Lexi was lounging on one of the sofas. She looked up as they entered. “Nick, Detective Santera, how good of you to come. I feel as if I’ve been run over by a train. This has all been such a terrible strain. Please excuse my attire but I’m just too emotionally drained to change right now.”

Michael gave Nick a strange look. Lexi was poised on the sofa in a lace negligee and sheer robe, fully made up as if she were posing for a picture. Nick cut his eyes at Lexi and for a moment Michael caught a glimpse of something akin to anger in them.

She smiled seductively at him then Michael and pushed herself up. “Please, sit down. Shall I have coffee prepared or would you prefer a drink?”

Michael noticed that Lexi had totally ignored Lyra who was standing in the doorway, watching silently. Nick shook his head at Lexi’s invitation. “No, thanks. We just wanted to make sure Lyra got home safe. I think I’ll help her upstairs then we’ll leave.”

“That will not be necessary, Mr. Austin.” Leopold announced. “We can take care of Lyra without your assistance. As a matter of fact, if you’ll excuse me, I will escort her upstairs.”

He walked over to where Lyra was standing, staring blankly across the room. “Come.” He took her arm.

Lyra jumped away from him as if he were a poisonous snake. “I told you not to touch me! Just get away from me. Get out of my sight and get out of my house. Go away!”

Nick ran over and wrapped his arm around her shoulder then looked at Leopold. “I don’t think she wants your help.”

“Now, boys,” Lexi gave Michael a wink. “Let’s all settle down. I tell you what, Lyra honey, why don’t you run on upstairs and take a nice long bath and I’ll entertain our guests. I’m sure we have just oodles to talk about. By the way, Detective, have you seen any of my movies?”

Michael looked at her like she was crazy. Here her daughter had been abducted, witnessed a murder, and violated, and she acted as if she were having a social gathering.

“No, thank you. I have to be going. Nick?”

Nick looked from Michael to Lyra. She squeezed his hand tightly. “Take me with you.”

Nick looked at Leopold. “Lyra’s going with me.”

“Is that so? On whose authority?”

“On mine!” Lyra jerked around. “Lexi, I’ll see you later. Michael, can we leave now?”

Michael walked over to her and Nick. He wasn’t sure what was going on and even more unsure how to act. He looked down at Lyra. “You sure you want to leave?”

“Please.”

Without another word, they left the house. Nick got into the back seat with Lyra and draped his arm around her shoulders. She sat rigid and unmoving, staring out of the window. A few minutes passed and his thoughts turned to another time.

Two Years Prior —Columbia, South America

Nick had become quite comfortable in Ramirez’s home, spying on his enemy. He watched as Paolo walked into the study. It was clear by the tension in his big frame that the news was not good. Ramirez finished his phone conversation and looked up at Paolo.

“There was some trouble. Six of our men were killed and two were taken. The CIA has them in a house north of here. There are twelve men guarding them.”

“Will they talk?”

Paolo frowned and took a seat in front of the desk. “Who knows what men will do to save their own skins? I think it is time we considered leaving this place. You’ve already accomplished everything you came for. You’ve eliminated four of your enemies. Thanks to the intervention of the CIA, the large cartels have been broken. It will be an easy matter to fill their void from a distance. Why not leave now before the CIA gets any closer?”

Ramirez smiled and shook his head. “We still have unfinished business. The Santos girl and her fiancé. When are they due to arrive?”

“In two days we will intercept him in the city and bring him here. Our people have the Santos girl under constant surveillance. No one can get to her and her mother is too stupid to realize what is happening. Desyatov made contact with the CIA man, the one who calls himself Hempstead.”

“And have we been able to determine yet who is running this CIA operation? Did Desyatov get anything from Hempstead?”

“Nothing. The man is like a spirit. Each time we think we are close he vanishes—like magic—turning up somewhere else. We do not know his identity, or even his true appearance. He has many faces.”

“Then perhaps we can use Desyatov to our advantage. Bring him in and we will offer him an arrangement.”

“An arrangement?”

Ramirez laughed. “Yes, we will give him the opportunity to advance himself within our ranks. All he has to do is deliver the CIA man and the Santos girl to receive his rather large piece of the pie.”

“I do not think Desyatov is strong enough. Why cut him in on more power?”

“Cut him in? Paolo, you are so amusing. I do not intend on cutting him in. Although cutting does have a certain appeal. No, we will do things according to my plan. Have no worries about Desyatov. He is loyal to me.”

Paolo nodded in understanding. “I will see to it.”

“See that you do. And have two women delivered to me tonight. I feel the need for a rather grand feast.”

“Sir, we must show some caution in that area. The disappearances are not going unnoticed. There are those who are asking questions and fingers are beginning to point. Perhaps…”

Ramirez stood with his eyes blazing. “Do you dare defy me?”

“No, of course not. It is only that there have been so many. The count has passed thirty in as many days. We are sure to be discovered if we continue!”

Ramirez held up his hand and rubbed his fingers against his thumb. Angry red sparks danced from them. He watched the sparks for a moment then looked at Paolo. “We will not be discovered, my friend. Now, do as I say.”

Paolo nodded and left the room. Nick watched as Ramirez smiled and sat down. Soon Nickhe would have everything he had come to South America for. The most powerful of those who sought to usurp his power would be destroyed, and his eternal adversary would at last lead him to the prize he had waited so long to claim.

The Present — Saturday Morning,Brunswick

When they pulled up in front of Michael’s house. Chelsey’s car was parked in the driveway.

Nick took Lyra’s hand and helped her out as Michael walked ahead of them to unlock the door. Chelsey was sitting on the front steps. As soon as she saw Lyra, she jumped up and raced over to her.

“Oh god, Lyra!” She hugged her. “I was so scared! I thought…I thought…”

Lyra returned the hug, patting Chelsey softly on the back. After a few minutes, Chelsey pulled back and looked at her. “Are you really okay? Did those men hurt you?”

Dropping her eyes, Lyra didn’t respond. Nick put his arm around her. “Why don’t we go inside?” He led her up the sidewalk.

Chelsey’s eyes were wide with anxiety. Michael opened the door and stepped aside as Nick took Lyra inside the house. Chelsey stopped at the doorway and looked up at Michael.

“What happened to her?”

“I think it’d be better if she told you.”

“It’s my fault, isn’t it? If I hadn’t been standing up in the seat, yelling and carrying on she might have seen those guys and she might have gotten away. Whatever happened to her and Patty is my fault.”

Suddenly she jerked. “Patty! Where is she?”

Michael took her arm and pulled her over to hug her. “Chelsey, Patty’s dead.”

“Dead?” She jumped and pulled away. “She’s…”

“Come on,” he took her hand. “Let’s go in and we’ll talk.”

She nodded and went inside. Lyra was sitting on the couch in the den, staring vacantly across the room.

Chelsey sat down beside her. “I’m so sorry, Lyra. It’s my fault.”

Lyra turned her head slowly. She could see the anguish in Chelsey’s eyes and realized that she had never seen Chelsey this way before. Not even when her dad died when she was in the ninth grade.

“It’s not your fault, Chels. You’re the one who got help for us.”

“Not soon enough. At least not for Patty.”

Lyra closed her eyes tightly, trying not to see Patty’s death in her mind. Over and over, it had replayed itself. She could see the terror in Patty’s eyes and the flash of light from the gun. Then the blood. She felt like she was going to go insane if she didn’t get it out of her mind.

Jumping up, she walked to the window, wrapping her arms tightly around herself, trying to control the trembling. Nick walked in with a tray of glasses. He placed the tray on the table and walked up behind her. As he put his hand on her shoulder, she jumped.

“I’m sorry. Why don’t you sit down? You’re exhausted and you need to rest.”

She turned and looked at him and the reflection of her horror was mirrored in their emerald depths. He took her hand and led her back to the couch, sitting beside her and pulling her close.

Michael sat down across from them and stared at Lyra for a moment. In the hospital, she had been less than eager to talk about what happened. All he had been able to get out of her so far was that the men took her and Patty into the marsh where they raped and killed Patty.

He knew there was more to the story and sooner or later, he was going to have to know all of it if he was going to catch whoever was responsible. He understood her fear and even her reluctance to talk about it, but he was determined to bring the guilty parties to justice. He scooted his chair a little closer.

“Lyra, I know this has been horrible for you and I know you don’t want to have to think about it, but if I’m going to find the men who did this to you and Patty I’m going to need to know everything. And the best time to talk about it is right now while it’s fresh in your mind. So would you please answer a few questions for me?”

She looked at him and her face colored. Her eyes dropped to her hands, clenched in her lap. Finally, she looked up and nodded in resignation.

He pulled his pad out of his jacket he had thrown over the back of the chair. “Okay, can you remember what kind of car it was you saw stopped on the road?”

She frowned then shook her head. “It was dark, black, maybe blue. Not new, but not real old. I don’t know what kind.”

Michael looked at Chelsey.

“I think it was dark blue,” she said. “And I think it was a Ford, a Taurus or something like that.”

“And do either of you remember anything about the woman?”

Chelsey shook her head. “I didn’t see her.”

“What about you, Lyra?”

“I don’t know. It was foggy and the blinking lights made it hard to see. She looked—I don’t know. She just looked average. Thirty-five, forty maybe.”

Michael noted that on his pad. “What color hair?”

Lyra closed her eyes, “Brown, I think.”

“Long, short?”

“Long. It was long, hanging on her shoulders.”

“Good. Now, about the men. You said they took you and Patty into the marsh. Did any of them say anything?”

Lyra tensed and started shaking again. “One of them told me to shut up if I wanted to live.”

“Then what happened?”

She told him everything she could remember up until the point the men pinned her on the ground. Then she fell silent. Michael looked up from his pad and saw the hard look on Nick’s face. But he had to ask and Nick knew it.

“Okay, now I need to know what happened after they killed Patty.”

Lyra looked at him with an expression that was a combination of fear and humiliation. “They…”

Nick gave Michael a warning look as Michael opened his mouth. Michael’s eyes flashed but he fell silent.

Nick turned to face Lyra. “Lyra, look at me. I know this is hard for you to talk about and I know it’s embarrassing. But Michael can’t do his job and we can’t make sure those bastards get what’s coming to them unless you’re straight with us. And more importantly, if you want to get past this you’re going to have to let go of it and the first step is talking about it. I want you to be able to put this behind you. Will you please try to tell us what happened?”

For a minute Lyra didn’t respond. She looked down and sighed as she thought about it. She was embarrassed for everyone to know what had happened, and felt it would make them all think less of her. But she knew that eventually the truth would come out. In the end, she decided it was better if they heard it from her.

Looking up at Nick, she nodded. He smiled and gave her shoulder a slight squeeze. “Okay, just take your time.”

She turned to Michael and, as before, when their eyes met something seemed to seize her entire being. As much as she was drawn to Nick, there was something about Michael, something that called to her. It was terribly disconcerting. She had to look away for a moment to compose herself.

Summoning her courage, she met his eyes again. “Four men pinned me to the ground. I begged them to let me go but they stuffed a cloth in my mouth. Then one man knelt down and…and put his fingers inside me. I thought he was going to do more and I closed my eyes. Then I felt this terrible pain in the left side of my neck, just under my ear, and that’s all I remember.”

Michael nodded. “The doctor confirmed that you weren’t raped. And apparently the pain you felt was from an injection.”

Lyra’s eyes popped open wide and her breath caught in her throat. She looked quickly from Michael to Nick then looked down at the floor.

“When the man put his fingers in you, did you notice if he was wearing gloves, or if there was anything on his hands?”

Lyra looked up at him with an odd expression.

“There was evidence of a lubricant,” he said. “The doctor said it was the same kind used by most gynecologists.”

She thought about it. “I don’t know. They were all wearing gloves, black gloves.” Her brows knotted together as she concentrated. “No, wait! His hands were cold and slick. He touched my leg and it felt like his hand was wet or something.”

A puzzled look came on her face. “Why would they do that? I know they raped Patty. I saw them. So why did they…I mean, what was the point of what they did?”

Michael shook his head. “I know it sounds crazy, but it’s almost like they just wanted to know if you were a virgin or not. The doctor said there was no tearing or trauma to the tissue so you definitely weren’t raped.”

Chelsey had been completely still and silent up until that point. She looked at Lyra with wide eyes. “Are you kidding? Why would they want to know if you’re a virgin. You’re not are you? Oh, shit, Lyra, you are! You’re still a virgin!”

Lyra wanted the floor to open up and swallow her at that moment. She saw the expression on Michael’s face but didn’t have the courage to turn and look at Nick. She could, however, look at Chelsey. “There are more important issues here. In case you’ve forgotten those animals killed Patty.”

“I’m sorry.”

Lyra’s face was set in a hard mask as she turned back to Michael. “Is there anything else?”

“No. Listen, I really appreciate you telling me. I know it’s been rough but it will get better.”

She stood and walked through the house to the back door. Pushing it open, she stepped out on the porch and stared out across the yard. Nick followed and watched her for a few minutes from the door. At last, he walked outside.

“Can I get you anything?”

“How about a rope so I can hang myself?”

He walked in front of her and leaned back against the railing. “I don’t think that would solve anything. Besides, Michael’s right. It will get better.”

Lyra was exhausted and drained but her anger had finally surfaced. “Better? Well I sure hope so because as far as I can see this has been without a doubt the absolute most horrible night of my entire life!”

“But you survived.”

She barked a harsh laugh and stepped away from him, looking out at the yard again. “God, I can’t believe this! Of all the people on the planet, why did you and Michael have to show up out there? Why couldn’t Chelsey just call the police or her stepdad or something? Why did it have to be you and Michael?”

“What are you saying? She came here because it was the first place she thought of. And Michael is a police officer. Besides, what’s so bad about us being concerned and wanting to help you?”

Lyra whirled on him with her eyes blazing. “What’s so bad? Well, let’s think about it. I’m wheeled into a damn hospital and put on display for a room full of people—one of whom happens to be your friend, who, I might add, comes equipped with a camera. Then the doctor has to announce my…my…”

“Virginity? That’s it isn’t it. You’re a virgin.”

She put her hands to her face and turned her back to him. Nick walked around and pulled her hands away from her face. “Is that what has you so worked up?”

She looked down, embarrassed to meet his eyes. Nick put his hands on the sides of her face and made her look up. “Lyra, that’s nothing to be ashamed of. I’ll be the first to admit that it’s unusual. But it doesn’t change the way I feel about you.”

She pulled away from him and turned. “You don’t understand. I’m this way because I’m … I’m just one of those frigid women. I’ve just never been able to go through with it.”

Nick took her arm and pulled her to him. “You will, when the time is right. Now, do you want to go home? You really do need to rest.”

“No, I don’t want to go home. Can I sleep on your couch?”

“I think I can do better than that.” He took her hand and led her inside. The door to Michael’s room was closed and Chelsey was asleep on the couch, her head buried under a pillow. Nick led Lyra to his room.

“Make yourself at home. I’ll be in the den if you need me.”

She nodded and he turned to leave but she called out to him. “Nick?”

He stopped and looked back at her.

“Thank you.”

After a moment, he nodded. She climbed on the bed and turned her back to him. Even though she didn’t make a sound, he knew she was crying. Silently he edged out of the room and closed the door.

Sunday—Brunswick

Lyra rolled over and opened her eyes. The unfamiliar sight of Nick’s room made her eyes fly open wide and she sat up with her heart hammering in her chest. Then she remembered where she was.

Getting up, she walked out of the bedroom and down the hall to the bathroom. A few minutes later, she went into the den. Chelsey and Michael were sitting on the couch watching television and reading the paper.

Lyra fought back an unreasonable sense of envy at the sight. For goodness sakes, all they were doing was sitting on the couch together. She reminded herself that Michael wasn’t the man from her dreams.

She looked around, wondering where Nick was. “What time is it?”

Chelsey looked up and smiled. “Hi, you feeling better?”

Lyra nodded and took a seat on an empty chair. “What time is it?”

“Almost ten.” Michael checked his watch.

“God, I feel like I’ve been asleep for a week.”

“Actually it’s more like about twenty-four hours,” Michael said, laying his paper aside. “It’s Sunday.”

Lyra looked at him in disbelief then looked at Chelsey. “Have you been here all this time?”

“Yeah, I’m not leaving you behind anymore.”

Lyra felt that Chelsey was blaming herself unjustly. “Chels, it’s not your fault, okay? I don’t blame you so please quit blaming yourself. By the way, where’s Nick?”

“He went to the store but he’ll be back soon,” Michael said as he stood.

“Oh.”

“So how about some coffee?”

“Yes, thank you.”

She followed him into the kitchen. He poured her a cup of coffee and leaned back against the counter as she added sugar and milk. “You feeling any better?”

She nodded without looking up at him. He put his hand on her shoulder. “You don’t have to be uncomfortable around me, Lyra.”

His touch was like a current. For a split second she felt something swell within her, a familiar yet alien feeling that made her feel flushed and yet electrified. God how was she ever going to be able to be around him if he affected her like this?

“Easy for you to say.” She m oved away from him, setting her cup down.

“Yeah, I guess so. But I’d like for us to be friends.”

She looked up at him with a mixture of embarrassment and irony. “Well, we might as well be, seeing as how we’ve been so intimate already.”

Michael was surprised by her comment. He didn’t expect her to be strong enough to joke. But he was impressed. If he was honest with himself, he was more than impressed. Lyra Seville had somehow twined herself very close to his heart without even trying. It made no sense to him.

“You’re an amazing woman, Lyra Seville.”

“And you’re too damn charming for your own good,” Nick’s voice came from the back door.

Lyra whirled around. “Nick!”

He plunked several packages down on the table and scooped her up in a tight hug. “How’re you feeling?”

“Better.”

“Are you hungry?”

She nodded and he kissed the tip of her nose then put her down. “Well, let’s get cooking!” They started unloading the bags. Michael joined in and after a minute Chelsey wandered in to see what was going on.

The phone rang and Michael picked it up. “Hello?…Yeah, hold on.” He held up the phone. “Nick. For you.”

. “I’ll grab it in the den. You guys get breakfast started.”

He returned a few minutes later with a hard look in his eyes. “I’ve got to go out of town for a few days.”

Lyra turned around and looked at him with a question on her face. He walked over and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be back by the end of the week. Think maybe we can take a look around Lucius’ house when I get back?”

“Sure, if you want to.”

“Great. Well, I’ve gotta get going. Do you want me to take you home?”

“No, I’m not ready to go back there yet.”

“She can stay here,” Michael spoke up.

“Is that so?” Nick turned to him with raised eyebrows. “With you?”

“With us,” Chelsey said with a smile. “I’ll stay and keep an eye on her for you.”

“That sounds better.” He turned to Lyra. “So, you’ll be here when I get back?”

She didn’t reply. Instead, she walked out of the room. Nick followed her and turned her to face him. “You didn’t answer my question.”

“Yes, I’ll be here.”

Nick pulled her to him and kissed her. Her body tensed. With regret, he backed away and held her at arm’s length. “Lyra with a ‘y’, you’re killing me. I gotta go. See you Friday.”

Before she could reply, he gave her a kiss on the cheek and walked out of the door. She watched him get in his Jeep and hen went back to the kitchen.

“Well, don’t just stand there looking beautiful!” Michael’s smile was teasing. “Get in here and earn your keep!”

She smiled and started buttering the toast. Michael looked at her and Chelsey then sat down with a smile, leaning back with his eyes closed. “I could get used to this. Two beautiful women to wait on me hand and foot.”

Chelsey turned and looked at Lyra with a wicked grin. Lyra looked down at the plastic tub of margarine and scooped up a glob on her fingers. Before Michael knew what had happened she had wiped the glob across his face.

He jumped up, wiping at his face and sputtering. Chelsey and Lyra both burst out laughing and after a moment, he did, too. Lyra handed him a napkin to clean his face and he grabbed her arm, jerking her closer and rubbing his butter coated hand all over her face.

She laughed and pulled away as he swiped at his face with the napkin. “Well, it should be an interesting week, anyway,” he laughed.

Chapter Five

Brunswick

Lyra and Chelsey had been at Michael’s for the last four days and in that time neither one of them had left the house. Michael didn’t think it was a wise idea for them to be out until they found out whether the men who had attacked them had chosen them randomly or if they had been specifically targeted.

He had the police making regular patrols by the house day and night when he couldn’t be there. Lyra appreciated his efforts but was about to go stir crazy and Chelsey was making it worse. The first day or so Chelsey seemed to be having fun playing house, cooking dinner, and having it ready when Michael got home from work. Yet, even with her making such a fuss over him, she hadn’t managed to get him alone. She made no secret about the fact she wanted to sleep with him and told Lyra that she was beginning to think something was wrong with him. She had done everything but come out and ask him to go to bed with her and he still hadn’t made a move.

Ashamed of the feeling, Lyra was glad Chelsey hadn’t gotten her way with Michael. In the past four days, she had spent a lot of time examining herself and her feelings. She had never been in the position of being interested in two men. She thought about Nick and Michael and her feelings about them. Nick made her feel the kind of excitement she could only relate to facing an enigma, something out of the ordinary and potentially dangerous. She felt a little like a mouse caught in a serpent’s gaze with him. She was mesmerized by him and yet frightened at the same time.

The most unsettling thing, however, was the strange images that flashed through her mind. The scenes were always of fire, a searing fire that seemed to swell all around her, licking at her skin. Through the wall of flame, she could see Nick. His dark eyes gleamed and his face wore an expression of what she could only interpret as excitement. Something silver glinted at the base of his throat. She tried to focus on it but could only tell that it looked like some small pendant or medallion.

Each time the images appeared, she tried to hold on to them, to examine them more closely. Was it a portent of things to come or was it simply her mind’s way of visualizing the attraction and anxiety she felt? She couldn’t decipher it.

Her feelings for Michael were even more disturbing. Not because she felt a sense of danger, but because of the strong attraction she felt for him. Every time she saw him, her first glimpse would inspire an immediate sense of longing. She found herself wanting him in a way that made her very uncomfortable.

The images that invaded her mind concerning Michael made her very ill at ease. It was more than memories from her dreams. I felt like true memories, as if she’d know him before. There were times she could see him in another place, a place unknown and yet familiar. In the visions, his hair was much longer, brushing the top of his shoulders. Each time the vision appeared it would abruptly vanish to be replaced with an image of Lucius gazing intently at her.

Lyra didn’t understand any of it. Despite all her education, she was unprepared to deal with it. Emotion robbed her of objectivity. And yet, she could not help but consider things she had read concerning past lives, the theory of reincarnation. Was it possible that people who played important roles in one’s past life reappeared in a later incarnation to complete some goal? She didn’t have an answer, only questions.

So far, there were no leads on the men who had killed Patty. There were no prints, and no clues had been left at the scene, which Michael found disconcerting to say the least. All crimes left some clues. All except this one. There were no skin or hair samples found on the dead girl; no blood or semen, not even fibers of cloth from the perpetrators clothing.

And to make matters worse, another girl had been reported missing, bringing the total to three in less than two weeks. Nothing physical linked the missing girls, the stolen calf, strange circles in the woods, and what happened to Lyra. Michael seemed to think that it was all connected but would not tell her why or how.

Lyra and Chelsey spent the morning doing laundry and sitting on the back porch. By noon, both of them were irritable and bored. Chelsey stood up and put her hands on her hips.

“I can’t take this anymore! If I don’t get out of here for a while I’m going to explode! Let’s ride down to the village and get some lunch then take a walk on the beach.”

Lyra smiled up at her. “That sounds great!” Then her smile faded. “But what about Michael? He said we should…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. But what he doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Besides, who’s going to mess with us in broad daylight? More than likely those guys are halfway to Kalamazoo by now. Come on, it’ll do us both good. I’ll even go for a run with you.”

Lyra laughed as she stood. “You’re going to run?”

Chelsey tossed her hair and laughed. “Well, I’ll watch you run. Hey! Let’s stop by the mall and get some clothes. I don’t know about you but I’m pretty sick of wearing Michael’s old gym shorts and T-shirts.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

They got in Chelsey’s car and headed for the mall. Three stores and four huge bags later they left and drove back to the island. The village wasn’t very busy at that time of day so they had no trouble finding a table on the porch of one of the restaurants. Taking their time, they watched the few tourists wander up and down the street.

After lunch, they wandered through the village on their way to the beach. As usual, Chelsey had to stop in every store they passed. “Honestly, Chels! You’ve lived here all your life and been in these shops a million times. Do you really think there’s going to be anything new here?”

“You never know!”

To Lyra’s surprise, she was the one to find something new. A set of Japanese hair pins. The shafts were of polished silver with carved onyx heads in the shape of a phoenix and a dragon. She fell in love with them on sight and wound her long hair up on top of her head as soon as they walked out of the store, securing it with the long pins.

“It looks like your wearing knives in your hair,” Chelsey teased. “You want to go down to the beach?”

“Actually, how about if we drive down to the lot and take the boat out?” Lyra suggested. “We can change into some shorts and sail around a couple of hours.”

Chelsey grimaced. “I don’t know. You know how salt water makes my hair frizz. And…”

“Come on, Chels. We haven’t been out sailing in a long time. Besides, who knows, Michael might be into it, so you’ll want to sharpen your skills in case the two of you decide to go out. You can take my boat out if you want. Pack a picnic and sail up to Little St. Simons or Egg Island.”

The idea had its appeal and Chelsey smiled. “You know, I’ll bet Michael would be into that kind of thing. Just wind, the nature and us. Okay, let’s go.” They stopped and changed clothes in the restroom of one of the restaurants then went to the boat storage area. A few minutes later, they were pushing the Hobie out.

“Which way?” Lyra yelled into the brisk breeze.

“Let’s go up toward Little St. Simons and see if we can find a good place to beach.”

Lyra nodded and turned the boat north. The wind was strong and they made good progress. As they neared Gould Inlet, Lyra pointed to a big motorboat cruising toward them. It was painted entirely black with a diagonal slash of silver across its bow. Chelsey nodded and scooted over. “Someone with more money than taste, obviously.”

Lyra laughed and turned to catch more wind. The Hobie stood up on one pontoon, flying across the water. Lyra was paying attention to what was in front of them and didn’t realize the black motorboat had turned and was following them.

Chelsey looked behind her and pointed. Lyra turned and saw the boat coming right at them. “They’ll veer off. Sailboats have the right of way.”

But the boat made no move to change its course. It bore down on them, getting closer by the second. Lyra’s heart jumped and she turned the Hobie. The motorboat turned in a tight arc as it passed within feet of them. She looked over her shoulder and saw them coming again.

“We’ve got to head in!”

“Where?” Chelsey looked toward the shore. “There’s nothing but marsh!”

Lyra thought about it and realized that going ashore was probably a bad idea. Then her eyes widened. “Well, we can at least get in shallow water. They can’t follow us in too far. The keel of the boat’s too deep. They’ll ground before we do.”

“We’re not going to make very good time if we have to go into the breakers.”

Lyra made no comment. She headed the boat toward the shore, watching the water as she tried to determine its depth. They were almost to the point where the waves were breaking before the black boat veered off and headed for deeper water.

Lyra turned, heading back for the storage dock with the black boat paralleling their course. “Shit!” Chelsey suddenly screamed and pointed ahead.

“Damn!” Lyra turned and headed for deeper water. Just ahead, there was a large group of people in the water, many of them children. Going deeper kept them from hitting any of the swimmers but it put them too close to the black boat. Lyra eyed it suspiciously. “Can you see anyone on board?”

Chelsey stood up and looked then sat down. “With the roof on and those dark side windows I can’t see anything. Who are they and why’re they following us?”

“I don’t know and I don’t want to.” Lyra adjusted the sails to get more speed.

“Lyra!” Chelsey screamed at the top of her lungs as the motor boat moved closer, pulling alongside of them.

Instinctively Lyra unclipped the harness and fell down on the trampoline. Chelsey was already scrambling under the boom for the other side. Standing up on one pontoon, the boat wobbled under the added weight of its low side, threatening to capsize.

The black boat nudged the raised pontoon. Lyra felt one sudden jolt before the boat rocked up and over. She threw herself to the side, trying to land clear of the rudder. Her shin banged against the sharp paddle as she tumbled headfirst into the water.

As soon as she broke the surface, a swell caused by the motion of the motor boat washed over her. Salt stung her eyes and she wiped at them quickly, trying to spot Chelsey. The waves had pushed the Hobie farther in and were between her and the shore. She cut a look back, seeing the black boat circling.

“Chelsey!”

“Under here!”

“Get out!” Lyra screamed frantically as she saw the motor boat coming toward them again. This time a man was leaning over the side. He was dressed in black and wore a ski mask to cover his face.

Lyra didn’t have time to think. She dove under the water and kicked toward the shore. She felt her back bump against the pontoon then ran into a tangle of arms and legs. Knowing it had to be Chelsey she grabbed her and shoved as hard as she could.

A moment later, the motor boat hit the overturned Hobie. Trapped beneath the sail Lyra and Chelsey were pushed along by the violent impact. Lyra felt herself exhale sharply and frantically felt around, trying to find the edge of the sail, still gripping Chelsey’s wrist. They plowed along, their legs scraping through the sand.

Her lungs burned and she felt her body tiring, but panic gave her an added boost of strength. She pushed up as hard as she could and managed to raise the sail just enough to get her face above water. Chelsey came up spitting and gasping.

“Come on!” Lyra rasped. “We’ve got to get out of here!” They pushed their way from beneath the sail and crawled up out of the water. Lyra turned and saw the man in black pointing toward them. The boat shot forward, headed for the shore. She grabbed Chelsey’s hand and bounded forward.

“Run!”

Chelsey did not need encouragement. She ran as fast as her legs would carry her. Lyra heard the boat engine racing and looked back. It hit the sand and kept coming, the propeller roaring as it left the water. She and Chelsey splashed out of the water and scrambled up the breaker of stone at the edge of the beach then took off for the street.

Neither of them looked to see if anyone was following. They cut through yards and dodged traffic in the neighborhood around East beach until Chelsey was breathing so hard she could no longer run.

Lyra took her arm and tugged her along. “Come on! You can’t stop! We have to get back to the car!”

“It’s too far!” Chelsey was barely able to speak.

Lyra knew that Chelsey would never be able to make the run, but she was afraid to stop, afraid that at any moment the men in black would be right behind them. Seeing a couple of teenage boys getting into a car, she waved and yelled.

“Hey! Hey guys! Hold up!”

The boys stopped as Lyra dragged Chelsey over to them. “We need a ride. Can you take us to the boat storage? I’ll give you twenty dollars.”

“Sure!” The driver opened the door. “Hop in.”

Lyra pushed Chelsey into the back seat and climbed in after her. “We’re kind of in a hurry!”

The boy grinned and floored it. Smoke billowed from the tires as they took off. Lyra caught sight of her reflection in the rearview mirror and pulled the one remaining hairpin from her tangled hair, letting it fall in the floorboard. A few minutes later, they reached the parking area. Lyra told the boy to stop and pointed to Chelsey’s convertible Mercedes. “See that car? Keep your eyes on it while I go get our things from the man who runs the lot. If you see anyone else watching it or hanging around it I want you blow the horn three times then get out of here. You got it?”

He nodded and she climbed out of the car. “If anything happens, get to Michael and tell him,” she whispered to Chelsey.

She ran up to the owner’s shed and got their things. The man wanted to know where the boat was so she lied and told him a friend was using it for a couple of days. Then she dug the keys from Chelsey’s purse and ran to the car. She didn’t see anyone around as she drew near. Unlocking it, she threw their bags and purses in and jumped in.

The boys were waiting on the side of the road when she stopped. The driver got out at the same time Chelsey did and Lyra pulled two twenties from her billfold. “Here I really appreciate it.”

Before he had a chance to respond Chelsey got in the car and Lyra pulled away. She flew through the village, not stopping until she had turned off the causeway in Brunswick. Then she slowed down and looked over at Chelsey who was shaking and pale.

After a few moments, Chelsey looked over at her. “You know, Lyra, I think I liked you better when you were plain and dull. It was a lot safer.”

Lyra said nothing. She was still too shaken up to respond to Chelsey’s attempt at humor. Seeing the man in black made visions of what had happened in the marsh return.

When they pulled up in front of Michael’s house, the yard was packed with police cars. They looked at one another and got out of the car. “I’m sorry, miss.” A uniformed officer stopped them. “You can’t go in there.”

“But…” Chelsey looked from him to Lyra. “But we have to.”

“I’m sorry, miss, I can’t allow that. This is a crime scene.”

“Michael!” Chelsey suddenly screamed and pushed by the police officer, running toward the door. “Michael! Oh god, Michael!”

Michael heard the screams from inside the house and ran out the door. “It’s okay!” He yelled at another office who grabbed Chelsey. “Let her go.”

The police officer released her and she threw herself at Michael, crying and talking at the same time. “Oh, god! I thought something had happened to you! Michael, it was so awful! They were chasing us and the boat turned over and we were running and…”

Michael pushed her back, holding her by the arms. “Slow down.”

She wiped her eyes and sniffed and he looked at Lyra. She looked around at the police officers then at him. “What’s going on, Michael?”

“Someone kicked the back door in and tore up the house. When I got here and saw you weren’t here, I thought you two had been grabbed. Where the hell were you and what’s this about a boat turning over and someone chasing you?”

Lyra looked down at the ground, feeling a little like a child who has just been caught misbehaving. “Well…”

Michael took her arm in one hand and Chelsey’s in the other and marched them to the house. “You can cancel that APB, Sarge. Seems like our little kidnap victims were out on a joy ride. The boys finished going over things?”

The Sergeant nodded. “Yeah. We’ll let you know if anything turns up on the prints.”

Michael nodded and led Chelsey and Lyra into the den, ordering them to sit down. He left the room and returned once all the police officers had left the house. “Okay, you want to tell me what the hell you were doing?”

Chelsey looked over at Lyra and grimaced so Lyra spoke up and told him everything that had happened since they left his house earlier. He listened without comment then sat down and rubbed his hands over his face.

“And you couldn’t see his face?”

Lyra shook her head. “I told you, he was dressed all in black with a ski mask. Just like the other ones were.”

“Where did you leave the boat?”

She told him and he got up to call and have someone go check it out. Then he sat back down and looked at them. “It’s starting to look like what happened the other night was planned.”

“What do you mean?” Chelsey asked in a trembling voice.

“I mean, it looks like someone’s after one or both of you.”

Lyra looked at Chelsey and saw the fear in her face, knowing that her own eyes carried the same expression. Then she turned to Michael. “So what do we do?”

He leaned back and blew out his breath. “We try to figure out who it is and what they want.”

“And just how do we do that?” Lyra asked with a shaky voice.

Michael just shook his head. “I don’t know. Yet.”

The Next Day

Chelsey got up in a bad mood and it got steadily worse as the day progressed. Michael stopped by at lunchtime to check on them, and as soon as he walked in she started in on him about being a prisoner and not feeling safe.

He tried to calm her down but only succeeded in making her mad. She stormed out of the den and locked herself in his bedroom. He turned and looked at Lyra who was sitting on the couch not saying a word.

“What did I say?”

“She’s just upset and that’s her way of getting it out of her system. It’s not you, Michael, it’s just the situation. Chelsey’s not the type to stay confined for more than a couple of hours. She gets stir crazy. Besides, it does make it hard to think of anything except what happened when you’re cooped up like this. Don’t take offence, though.”

He took off his jacket and sat down across from her. “How about you? How’re you doing?”

“Okay, I guess.”

Michael leaned back and propped his legs on the coffee table. “Can I ask you a personal question?”

“Sure, what?”

“I couldn’t help but notice the tension between you and the Count. And if you don’t mind me saying so, you and your mother don’t seem exactly close. She didn’t even seem to notice you when we took you home.”

Lyra sighed and curled her feet up under her. “Lexi isn’t like a normal mother. She’s…well, she’s different—and she’s not really my mother. She’s my adoptive mother. See, she was sort of on her way up when my parents died. According to what I know, she adopted me out of…well, out of greed, I guess. Lexi’s family had more or less disinherited Lexi long before I was born. My mother, Lei, was the only surviving member of the family. When she died, she left everything to me. According to her will, since Lexi was her only living relative, if Lexi agreed to adopt and raise me, she would inherit quite a lot of money. If she refused, she got nothing. Apparently, she didn’t stand a chance of contesting the will, so she agreed.

“But having a baby didn’t exactly fit into her lifestyle. She bought the house here and hired a staff and I grew up on the island. I didn’t really see much of her when I was growing up. Just occasional visits when she’d bring her new boyfriends. After her career started to fade she’d come around a little more, usually to entertain and I think to surround herself with local people who still thought she was some big deal. But mostly she just flitted from one place to another, living with one man then the next. It’s not that she’s a bad person or anything. She’s just too in love with herself to pay anyone else much attention.”

“Must have been hard for you.”

“It wasn’t really. The staff were kind and caring and I had my friends, and then there was Lucius.”

“Lucius?”

“I guess I should have said Abubakar.”

“Oh yeah, I heard about him, he’s the magician? The Black Arab?”

Lyra nodded and told him about being friends with Lucius and the time they spent together. “He made me feel good about things, like there really was magic in the world. I used to pretend he was my father and that was why he wanted to spend time with me, to be close to his secret daughter. It was a fantasy, but it was a nice one. He was the closest thing I ever really had to a family.”

Michael got up and moved to sit down beside her. “Sounds like your life hasn’t been a bed of roses.”

“Whose has? How about you, Michael? Do you have a family?”

“Yeah. My parents live in Miami, where I grew up. My dad’s a retired police officer and my mother teaches part-time. I have two sisters and a brother who all live in Florida.”

“How did you end up here?”

“Seemed like a nice enough place—pretty quiet. I used to come here a lot in the summer when I was a kid. My uncle, my dad’s brother, Miguel, lives in Brunswick. I spent almost every summer with him, helping him on his farm. As much as I love my dad, there’ve been times when I felt more in touch with my uncle than my father.”

“Is he still alive? Do you see him?”

“Yeah, he’s still right here in Brunswick. He has a farm in the county. He’s a pretty cool old man. Still doing his thing and taking care of the farm. I don’t see him as much as I should.”

“You really should visit him more, you know. No one lives forever, and once someone is gone, you never have a chance to tell them how much they meant to you. You should do it while you have the opportunity.”

Michael stared at her for a moment. Lyra was never what he expected. Sometimes she was like a timid child, afraid of everything and everyone, so unsure and shy. Other times she was like an old person trapped in a young body. And all times she was so beautiful and compelling. He was surprised some man hadn’t married her. He hoped Nick would not be the man to do just that.

He had no desire to think about Nick. That only brought conflicting emotions he didn’t want to deal with. Nick would be back soon enough and there would be no more time for him to spend with Lyra.

His eyes brightened as he had an idea. “How would you like to go visit my uncle? It’ll get you out of the house and you’ll be safe there.”

“I’d love to.”

“Great. Let me see if I can coax Chelsey out of the bedroom.”

It took a little persuading but finally Michael talked Chelsey into going. They all got in Michael’s car and drove out to the farm. When they pulled up in front of the house, Michael blew the horn and got out.

Lyra and Chelsey got out of the car as an older man, dressed in overalls and a short-sleeved, striped shirt walked out onto the front porch. His face lit with a smile as he saw Michael.

They followed Michael to the porch as he bounded up the steps and gave his uncle a hug. “Uncle Miquel, I brought some friends to visit. If that’s okay?”

Miguellooked at Lyra and Chelsey and smiled. “Sure, it’s okay. It’s still your home. And who are these pretty girls?”

Chelsey and Lyra looked at one another and Lyra stepped forward. “Hi, Mr. Santera. I’m Lyra Seville and this is my friend, Chelsey Quarterman. It’s nice to meet you.”

“You too,” he replied and turned to Michael. “How’d a clod like you end up with two pretty women on a fine afternoon?”

“Well…Lyra and Chelsey are…”

“Are what?”

Lyra walked up the steps and stopped in front of him. “We’re in trouble, Mr. Santera, and Michael’s trying to help us. Some men grabbed us and one of our friends the other night. They raped and killed her but I got away. Then they tried to kill Chelsey and me when we were out sailing.”

She paused and looked at Michael. “Maybe this isn’t such a good idea. Maybe we should leave. I don’t want to bring any trouble here.”

Miguel reached out and stopped her as she started to turn away. “Hold on, Ms. Seville. You don’t have to worry about that. Nobody’s gonna hurt you while you’re on my land. You stay here as long as you want.”

She smiled gratefully at him. “Now I know where Michael got his big heart and compassion.”

Miguel smiled at her. “He got that from his mother’s side of the family.”

Lyra chuckled and looked around. “Well, you sure have a nice place here. Would it be okay if I looked around? I’ve never been on a farm before. How about you, Chels?”

Chelsey shook her head. “I think I’d rather just take a nap or watch TV or something. I’m not much into nature.”

Miguel opened the door. “Well, I was just gonna have a beer and a sandwich. Want to join me?”

“Sure,” Chelsey agreed and walked inside.

Miguel looked at Michael. “How ‘bout you?”

“I think I’ll give Lyra the guided tour. We’ll be back in a little while.”

Miguel pulled a set of keys from his pocket. “Here, give her a real thrill and let her drive the tractor.”

Michael grinned and started down the steps. Lyra smiled at his uncle. “Thank you.”

He nodded and watched them walk around the side of the house then opened the door for Chelsey. “So, you like roast beef or ham on your sandwich Miss Quarterman?”

Lyra was quiet as Michael took her through one of the pastures, past the barn and toward the orchard. She looked at everything with curiosity but didn’t speak.

They walked out into the orchard and she looked up at the fruit laden trees. “Can I pick one?”

“Sure.”

She reached up and plucked a peach from a low-hanging branch and wiped it off on her shirt then smelled it. “Smells good.”

She took a bite and wiped at the juice that ran down her face. “Ummm, good. Have a bite.”

Holding the peach up, she offered it to him. He took a bite and she smiled and wiped juice off his chin then stuck her finger in her mouth. “Does your uncle just grow peaches?”

“No, this isn’t his cash crop. He’s got about three hundred acres. He grows soybeans and raises cattle. And his own garden, of course.”

She nodded and gave him another bite of peach then wandered back through the orchard. After a few minutes Michael reached out and touched her arm. “Come on, I want to show you something.”

He led her to the barn where his uncle’s mare was in the stable with her new colt. The colt was only a couple of days old and still had a gangly, spindly-legged look.

Lyra was delighted. “Can I touch him?”

“Sure.”

She opened the gate of the stall and stepped inside. The mare regarded her calmly and Lyra reached over to stroke her graceful neck. “What a beautiful son you have here, pretty lady.”

The colt looked at her as she reached for him. “I won’t hurt you,” she whispered as she touched him on the nose. He stood still and let her rub his head and run her hand down his neck and back.

Michael leaned against the rail of the stall and watched her as she talked softly to the horses, stroking one then the other. She looked up and saw him watching. “Thank you. They’re very beautiful.”

He extended his hand to her. “Have you ever climbed into a hay loft?”

“No.” She took his hand.

Michael laughed and pulled her along to a ladder that stretched up to the loft at one end of the barn. Lyra followed him up the ladder. “I thought you said this was a hay loft? Where’s the hay?”

“Miguel hasn’t used it for hay in a long time. Now he just stores things up here.”

Lyra walked over to look out of the door that opened at the end. From the loft she could see out over the pasture to the woods that bordered it. “It must have been nice being able to spend time here. It’s so peaceful and it feels so safe, like nothing could ever hurt you or make you feel bad.”

Michael moved to stand beside her. “Yeah, I guess it was pretty special. I played up here a lot when I was a kid, and over there in those woods. Our property joins old man Black’s and when I was young I used to build forts in the woods on his property. He’d always find them and make a big noise about how he was going to tear them down.”

“Did he?”

“No. He was more bark than bite.”

Lyra turned and leaned against the doorframe. “Will you show me?”

“What?”

“Where you built the forts?”

“Sure, but first…” He pulled the key to the tractor from his pocket and dangled them in front of him. “Miguel’s pride and joy. Not just anyone gets offered the chance to drive it.”

Lyra laughed happily. Michael suddenly realized he had never seen her so at ease and relaxed. The strain was gone from around her eyes and they sparkled, the gold color seeming brighter and clearer. He was attracted to her the first time he saw her, but at that moment, he thought she was the most stunning woman he had ever seen.

He forced his thoughts away from that and started down the ladder. Lyra climbed down after him and they ran to the shed where the farm equipment was stored. Michael threw open the double doors and waved his hand in front of him with a mock bow.

“Your chariot, my lady.”

Lyra looked at the big tractor then looked at Michael with raised eyebrows. “I’m going to drive that? You could knock down houses with that thing.”

“Well, fortunately we have a big pasture. There’s nothing to run into so I don’t think we’ll have any problems. Come on!”

He climbed in the tractor and sat down then took Lyra’s hand and pulled her up on the seat in front of him. “Okay, here’s the key,” he said as he reached around her to put the key in the ignition.

Lyra became aware of his body pressed against hers and how strong and firm he felt against her back. She looked at his arm as he reached around her with the key. She saw the muscles in his forearm and his powerful-looking hands. It wasn’t the first time she had noticed how big and muscular he was. In fact, it was becoming very difficult not to notice him. Until she met him, Lucius was the only man she had ever known that while so big and strong could be so gentle.

He showed her how to start the tractor and put it in gear and they started moving. Lyra was a little nervous at first but after a few minutes she got over it and increased their speed. They circled the pasture and turned circles for a few minutes then drove to the edge of the pasture and stopped.

Lyra stared silently at the woodland beyond the fence. After a minute or so, Michael looked over her shoulder at her and she turned her head toward him. Their faces were inches apart and he could feel her breath on his face. She smelled of peach and some sweeter scent all her own. Her golden eyes looked into his and he felt a jolt of excitement and desire shoot through him.

God, why does she have to be involved with Nick? He wished she weren’t. As much as he wanted to, he couldn’t move in on someone Nick cared for. Not just because of their friendship, but because of his own personal code of honor. However, he certainly wouldn’t hesitate if she decided Nick wasn’t for her.

stared into his eyes, and found herself wondering about him, about the places he’d been and the things he’d seen. She wondered how he had become the person he was, so kind and gentle and compassionate. She thought he was a very handsome man. He looked like a sleek jungle cat, ready to spring into action in a split second.

Michael excited her—in a way nothing ever had, even Nick. Nick made her feel as if she were standing too close to a fire, taking a thrill in the chance of being burned. He was compelling, but something about him made her feel unsafe.

Michael was different. When she looked into his eyes she didn’t see mystery and a barely held–in-check energy that waited to erupt. Instead, she seemed to see a sadness, as if beneath the smiles he carried some old pain. She longed to soothe whatever the pain, to replace the sadness with joy. It made no sense but she wanted so badly to make him smile and feel loved.

Michael tore his eyes away from hers. He knew that if she kept looking at him like she could see into his soul, she was going to find out that he was more than a little attracted to her.

She hopped off the tractor and looked up at him with her hand extended. “You said you’d show me where you built your forts.”

Michael jumped down and took her hand. “Lyra, I’d like to, but I don’t know if that’s a good idea right now.”

“Why?”

“Just trust me, okay?”

“I do trust you. Can’t you please trust me, too?”

Michael looked at her for a moment, then against his better judgment nodded. “Come on.”

He helped her across the fence and they walked a couple hundred feet into the woods. A small stream ran lazily by and he sat down on its bank. Lyra sat down beside him and waited for him to speak.

“I used to come here whenever I needed to be alone and think,” he said softly. “Haven’t been here in a while.”

“Is something bothering you, Michael?”

He looked over at her and leaned back on one elbow. “Nick said you had a master’s degree and were going back this fall to start on your doctorate.”

“Yes.”

“What area?”

She made a little face. “I’m going for my doctorate in parapsychology.”

“Really? I don’t think I’ve ever met a parapsychologist before. What made you want to get into that?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” She lay back on her side with her head propped on her hand. “I guess it had a lot to do with Lucius and…and a lot of things, like having déjà vu feelings all though my life like I had been places and seen things before. Also, I guess I was influenced by all the old stories about the island.”

“You mean you were one of those kids who were fascinated with ghost stories and vampires and stuff?”

“I guess so. When I was very little we had a housekeeper who grew up on the island. She knew many of the old stories and would tell them to me. I used to lie awake at night and try to imagine what it would feel like to be a ghost. Then I met Lucius when I was four and he introduced me to magic. I can still remember how wondrous it would be when he’d do a trick for me. I’d spend days trying to figure out how the trick worked.”

“And did you?”

“Sometimes.” She chuckled. “Usually I’d have to go back and ask him to show me. As time passed and he showed me his illusions, I began to think that maybe all the ghost stories and strange things people thought they saw were nothing more than complicated illusions. By the time I entered college I knew I wanted to try to find out.”

“And so here you are, a parapsychologist. Have you ever investigated anything paranormal?”

“A couple of times, during grad school. Once we went to a little town in South Carolina where a family was murdered. Family and neighbors swore the house was haunted and that weird things kept happening. They couldn’t keep the house rented because of the occurrences. I went with one of the professors and another grad student and we spent a couple of days in the house.”

“Did you see or hear anything ghostly?”

“Nothing except a couple of bats in the attic and a squirrel that had built a nest in the chimney.”

“Were you afraid?”

“No.” She looked at him in surprise. “Why?”

“Just thought maybe you’d be kind of spooked or something, afraid of the unknown and all that.”

“No. I guess I’m too pragmatic. I have to see it to believe it. Besides, I’ve always kind of hoped I would see some genuine psychic or paranormal event. That way I’d know if such things really were possible—you know, something aside from the old ESP routine and such.”

Michael sat up and propped his arms on his knees. “So, tell me. In your studies, did you read up on things like the occult?”

“Sure.” She rolled over on her back and stared up through the branches of the old oak that towered above them. “Why?”

Michael didn’t reply. He was thinking of the pictures he’d taken of the circles and the mutilated animals.

Lyra looked over at him and sat up. “What is it?”

Michael reached over and absently began pulling a few stray leaves out of her hair. “I saw some strange things a couple of weeks ago. Circles drawn on the ground with symbols in them. And mutilated animals.”

Lyra was intrigued. “What kind of symbols?”

“I can’t describe them but I took pictures. They’re in my desk at work.”

“And you think this is the work of some kind of cult?”

“Something like that. But there’s been no talk of anything like that and I’m just not sure what or who I’m dealing with. And there’re other things.”

“Like what?”

Michael looked at her for a moment before answering. “Like too many missing girls.”

Lyra’s eyes widened.. “Michael, maybe I can help you. I’ve done a lot of reading about various cults and secret societies. If you show me the pictures maybe I’ll recognize something.”

“They’re at the office. Maybe we’ll stop by on the way back and pick them up.”

“Okay.”

They were both quiet for a few minutes. Lyra stood and walked over to where a big clump of honeysuckle grew around the base of a small pine tree. Michael followed her and plucked one of the blossoms from the vine. Pulling the blossom free from its base, he held it out to her. “Ever tasted honeysuckle?”

“No.”

“Try it.”

She let him put the tip of the blossom in her mouth. “It’s sweet!”

Michael smiled and pulled another one free and she did the same. She offered hers to him and giggled as he pretended he was going to bite her fingers.

He sucked the juice from the bloom and she let the blossom fall then sucked her fingers. Michael pulled one more and stuck it in her hair. It fell and they both grabbed for it at the same time. Their hands brushed together as Michael caught the blossom.

His hand touched hers then moved to gently cup the side of her face. She stared up at him silently and for a moment they were locked in one another’s eyes.

Michael broke the contact, uncomfortable at the feelings churning inside him. He tossed the blossom down and attempted a smile. “Ready to get back to the house?”

“I guess, if you are.”

He turned and she reached out and touched his arm. “Michael?”

“Yeah?” He stopped and looked at her.

“I just wanted to thank you. For all you’ve done—and for today. I like being here and I’m glad I’m getting to know you better. I don’t feel so…”

“Uncomfortable?”

She shook her head and flushed slightly. “Yes, I guess so. But I still can’t forget that…well, I mean no one’s ever seen me…Oh! I wish I could just forget that you were there in the hospital. It’s not exactly something I feel…I mean do you think it’s possible we could just forget that happened? “

“I don’t know. Do you?”

“No. But I don’t want it to get in the way, either. I just don’t know how to deal with it.”

Without thinking about anything except comforting her, Michael pulled her to him and hugged her. “I know. It’s not exactly something you want anyone else to be a part of and I’m sorry. But if it wasn’t me it would have been someone else.”

She laid her face against his chest and closed her eyes, wanting to get lost in the feeling. Being in Michael’s arms was like being home. It surprised her that she would even label it as such, but she was certain that’s what the feeling was.

She could feel his heartbeat against her skin and the heat from his body against hers. It was a feeling unlike any she had felt before, as if she was exactly where she belonged. If only she could just let go and enjoy it. But there was Nick. She hadn’t had enough relationships to know if what she felt for Michael was wrong, but she didn’t think it would be fair to Nick to allow herself to have such feelings for Michael without telling him first.

However, for the moment, she allowed herself the luxury of savoring the feeling. “I guess I’m glad it was you,” she whispered. “Embarrassing as it was, at least I know you’re not the kind of man to make me feel worse about it. I still wish I could stop feeling so humiliated though.”

“Maybe you just need a little more time.”

She pulled away and looked up at him with her hands on his waist. “Or maybe I just need to grow up a little.”

He started to respond but she put her fingertips over his lips. “You don’t have to try to make me feel better. I know I have a problem where men are concerned. I have for a long time. I guess that’s why I am the way I am—still untouched, so to speak. I just don’t know how to feel…no, that’s not true. I know how to feel those things, I’m just afraid of moving beyond feeling and into action.”

He took her hand in his and held it against his chest. “That doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with you, Lyra. It just means you’re the kind of woman who wants to be sure before she gives herself to a man. When the time’s right you won’t be afraid.”

“You really believe that?”

He nodded and she smiled up at him. “Anyone ever tell you you’re a remarkable man, Michael Santera?”

“Not that I recall.”

She laughed and backed away, afraid that if she didn’t move away from him then, she would do something foolish. “Then I guess I get to be the first at something with you, too. I think you’re pretty incredible and Chelsey’s really lucky to have you interested in her.”

Their eyes met for a moment then Michael looked away, not trusting himself to hide his feelings. He did like Chelsey. She was fun, outgoing, and beautiful, but she was also self-centered and spoiled. Lyra was altogether different. More and more he found himself wishing for things not to work out between her and Nick.

“Come on. We better get back.”

After driving the tractor back to the shed, they walked to the house and found Chelsey and Michael’s uncle sitting at the kitchen table, smoking cigars, drinking beer and playing poker.

Chelsey grinned as they walked in. “Hey! Maybe you guys will bring me some luck. Miguel’s wiping me out! I’ve already lost my car, half my trust fund, and a very nice pair of earrings.”

Miguel looked up and laughed. “Don’t let that poor mouth fool you. She’s just about cleaned me out of house and home. If I keep playing I’m gonna end up working for this girl.”

Michael laughed and patted his uncle on the back. “Think we can get a couple of sandwiches and something to drink?”

Miguel stood up and tossed his cards on the table. “Hell yeah! Any excuse to get away from this card shark!”

Chelsey laughed and started picking up the cards. Michael and Lyra washed up and Michael poured a couple of glasses of tea. “Can I help?” Lyra asked his uncle as he started pulling things from the refrigerator.

“Sure, you can make the sandwiches.”

She smiled and took a loaf of bread from him. “Mustard or mayo?” she asked over her shoulder at Michael.

“Both!” he and his uncle said at the same time. She shook her head and fixed them both a sandwich then fixed her own. “Chels? You want one?”

“Nope, I think I just want to take a nap. Too many beers.”

Chelsey wandered into the den and lay down on the couch as everyone else sat down at the table to eat. Lyra asked Miguel all about the farm and about himself. Michael watched and listened, seeing how easily she got his uncle to talk about his past, the things that were important to him and even about his aunt.

Miguel hadn’t talked much about Cora since she died. It was still too hard for him. But he opened up to Lyra and told her all about how he and Cora had met and fallen in love and about Michael coming to spend the summers with them, being the son they’d never had.

He even talked about Cora’s death. “I tell you, I didn’t even want to go on without her. She’d been the center of my life for so long it was like waking up one morning to find out there wasn’t a sun up in the sky anymore. Even now sometimes I just want to lie down and close my eyes and be with her.”

Tears tracked Lyra’s cheeks and she reached over to put her hand on top of Miguel’s. “You and Cora had something so rare, Mr. Santera. You had real love—the kind that doesn’t fade or tarnish but gets brighter and stronger. That’s something people dream about, but few ever get a taste of. I know it must be so hard for you to be without her, but I still think you’re so lucky. I’d settle for just one little moment of that kind of love. I think if I could feel what you found for even just a tiny moment in time, then I could hold onto that for the rest of my life. And besides, you still have someone who loves you an awful lot. You have Michael, and one day you’ll have his children who’ll need you. They’ll need your love and your wisdom and Cora will be happy knowing that you’re here for them.”

Miguel and Michael looked at one another and exchanged a pained look then Miguel turned to her and squeezed her hand. “I sure hope you find that kind of love, Lyra. Seems to me you’re the kind of person who would appreciate it. I think one day you’re gonna make some man a real lucky rascal.”

Lyra smiled and wiped her face. “Too bad you’re not looking for a wife.”

Miguel laughed and stood up. “Yeah, I’m too old and too wore out for a young filly like you.”

“Do you think they made any more like you?” she asked teasingly as she got up to help him with the dishes. “Cause I’d sure like to find one.”

Miguel nodded over at Michael. “How bout that big lug?”

Lyra blushed as she looked at Michael. “I think Poker Polly in there already has her eye on him. Guess I’ll just have to keep looking.”

“You mean you don’t have a boyfriend? Good gracious, girl! You been hiding in a closet?”

“She’s seeing Nick,” Michael said quietly.

Miguel jerked his head around sharply. Lyra frowned in confusion as he gave Michael a strange look. “Oh, that right?” He turned his back to them. “Haven’t seen him in a while. Where’d you run into him?”

“He’s living with Michael,” Lyra answered, and then paused as Miguel gave Michael another odd look. “Didn’t you know?”

“Guess I forgot to mention it,” Michael said as he stood. “Listen, we’ve got to get back. There are a couple of things I need to do. Thanks for lunch.”

Miguel nodded. “Any time. Still your home, you know.”

Lyra gave him a big hug. “Thank you, Mr. Santera. I really enjoyed being here and meeting you. I hope I see you again.”

“You come back any time. You don’t have to wait on an invitation or my namesake to bring you.”

“Thanks. I will.”

They woke Chelsey up and got in Michael’s car. Chelsey nodded off before they had gone two miles. Neither Lyra nor Michael had anything to say. She was wondering why Miguel acted so strange when he heard Nick’s name..

Michael stopped at the station and ran in to get the pictures out of his desk then they went back to his house. Chelsey decided to finish her nap so he and Lyra went into the den.

He sat down on the couch and spread the pictures out on the coffee table. Lyra sat down beside him and studied them. Her eyebrows drew together in a frown as she looked from one to the next.

“What?” Michael asked anxiously. “You recognize anything?”

“It doesn’t make sense.” She picked up one picture and studied the symbols inscribed around the circle. “See these? Those are standard satanic symbols. But these—they’re not. They look like the symbols that were used by the Assassins, a sect that existed in about 1090 or so. And this looks like Sufi, but I’m not sure what it means. Also, the star is not really shaped right for a satanic cult and these symbols at the points of the star don’t belong.”

“So what do you think?”

“I think you’ve got a mystery on your hands. Nothing here really fits together. It’s as if someone’s trying to put forth the appearance of this being some devil worship or something—from the pentagram and the symbols to the severed animal head. But they’ve used a mish-mash of symbology from a lot of different sources, like they don’t understand the meaning of the images. Either you’ve got some people who are using this to make you look for the wrong thing or…”

“Or what?”

“I’m not sure. But something about this is nagging at me. If I could get to my computer and my reference books I might be able to tell you more about it.”

Michael gathered up the pictures. “Why don’t you wait on that? Let’s hold off a couple of days, just to make sure no one’s going to make any more attempts on you and Chelsey. I’d feel better if you’re where I can keep an eye on you.”

“Our own personal knight in shining armor?”

Michael laughed and stuck the pictures in his pocket. “Something like that, I guess. That bother you?”

“Not at all. I just don’t understand why you’d go to so much trouble for people you hardly know.”

Michael stared at her without answering and she walked to look out of the window. “Do you think Nick’ll be back soon?”

Michael didn’t answer her question as he got up and walked into the kitchen. He wasn’t sure if he was looking forward to Nick getting back or not.

Chapter Six

Friday—Brunswick

Lyra was sitting by the window, staring out over the front yard when Nick pulled up in the driveway. She watched him turn off the Jeep then lean back and run his hands through his hair, staring up at the sky. For a few minutes he didn’t move.

His face looked harder, as if the angles were somehow more pronounced and there was a tension around his eyes and mouth she hadn’t seen before. As he walked up the sidewalk, she could see his jaw was clenched tightly.

She got up and walked into the hall. He opened the door and for a moment he looked at her as if he didn’t know her. Then his face softened and he smiled.

“Hello there, Lyra with a ‘y’. I see you kept your promise. It’s good to see you.”

“You, too.”

“What’s Michael’s car doing here so early?” he asked as they walked down the hall to the den.

Lyra stopped. He took a few steps then turned and looked at her. “What’s wrong?”

“There was a little trouble while you were gone.”

“A little trouble?”

“I’d call it a lot of trouble,” Michael’s voice came from the doorway.

Nick turned to him and Michael gestured. “Welcome back. Come on in, I think you need to hear this.”

“Are you coming?”

Lyra looked up as Nick held out his hand to her. What had changed since he’d left? Before the mere sight of him filled her with an uncomfortable excitement. Now the excitement had transformed into a sense of dread. She didn’t want to touch him.

A small voice inside whispered the reason behind her reaction but she clamped a mental muffler on it. Sure, she’d spent time with Michael and yes, he was everything she’d wish for in a man, but she wasn’t the kind of person to cut in on a friend’s territory and Chelsea had staked a claim on Michael.

“Lyra?” Nick prompted.

“Oh, sorry.” Silently she took his hand and together they walked into the den where Michael and Chelsey were waiting.

Chelsey’s usually styled hair was pulled back at the nape of her neck and her face was free of makeup. She was dressed in a pair of gym shorts and a loose T-shirt.

Nick frowned and as he sat on the loveseat, pulling Lyra down beside him. “Let’s hear it.”

Michael told him what had happened and Nick turned to Lyra. She stared at him without speaking and finally he turned back to Michael. “You have any leads?”

Michael shook his head. “Let’s go get a beer.”

Nick’s eyes narrowed briefly, before he got up and followed Michael into the kitchen. “So?”

“I think someone has targeted those two and I think it has something to do with some other things that are going on.”

“Such as?”

“Such as the pentagrams I found in the woods at old man Black’s place and now in two other places and the fact that in the last two weeks three young women have vanished.”

Nick stuffed his hands in his pockets and walked to the back door, staring out. “Do you have anything to back up this theory?”

“There is one thing. Remember the pictures I showed you that I took at Mr. Black’s, the one of the footprint? Well, the guys took pictures out at the marsh where Patty and Lyra were taken and the identical footprint showed up again.”

“That’s not much to go on.”

“Yeah, I know. But I showed the pictures to Lyra and she said that they didn’t make any sense. The symbols don’t match and she said it looks like someone’s trying to make it look like some cult is responsible and just using whatever symbol they can find. She said she could check it out on her database and in her reference books but she hasn’t gone back home to…”

“You showed Lyra the pictures? Why the hell would you do that?”

“She’s a parapsychologist. It’s her field.”

“She’s just a scared young woman who has no idea what she could be getting herself into.”

“Nick, I think you’re wrong. You have this idea that Lyra’s some frightened little mouse who cringes at her own shadow and isn’t equipped to deal with life. But she’s not like that. She’s smart and educated and she has strength. And anyway, I still think these things are connected somehow and that footprint does prove it. Besides, I can feel it. It’s just…”

Nick turned around swiftly with a cold gleam in his eyes. “I get the picture.” He then took a seat at the table and leaned his head in his hands. “What if you’re right?”

“Huh?”

“I said what if you’re right?”

“Then I’m going to find the bastards responsible and put them away.”

“And that’ll satisfy you?”

“It’ll have to.” Michael looked away from him for a moment. When he turned around his face was deadly calm and his voice was steady. “I believe in justice, Nick, but I don’t believe in vigilante justice. I’m a police officer and I swore to uphold the law and that’s what I intend to do.”

Nick nodded and stood. “Yeah, I know. I just wondered if that’s what you really wanted.”

“Man, there’s no way I can get what I really want. She’s dead and buried and nothing I do now can bring her back.”

“But maybe you can help her find a little peace.”

Michael looked at him seriously. “Maybe, if we’re lucky, we can all find a little.”

Saturday—Brunswick

Nick fixed coffee and took a cup out on the back porch. Sitting on the step, he sipped at the thick, hot brew. A noise behind him made him turn. Lyra was standing at the door.

“What are you doing up so early?”

She yawned and walked out to sit down beside him. “I was thinking about what Michael said about finding a safe place for us to stay, and I don’t like the idea of hiding away like some criminal. If someone wants to find us, they will no matter where we hide. They found us here.”

“Then what’re you going to do? Go back home?”

“No, I’m going to move into my house.”

“Your house? I didn’t know you had one.”

“I have Lucius’ house. I’ve been thinking about it and I think it’s the perfect solution. The house is furnished, it’s equipped with an alarm system, and there’s plenty of room.”

“And how big an army do you plan on hiring to make sure no one gets to you?”

“I really don’t think I need an army. Like I said, the house has a very good security system. And I’ll be happy to let you and Michael look it over beforehand if that’ll make you feel better. And that’d give you a chance to look through all of hisLuciusLuciusLuciusLuciusLuciusLucius’s old magic things. What do you think?”

“Why don’t we run it by Michael and see what he thinks?”

“Fine. Nick, is everything okay? You’ve seemed a little tense since you got back.”

“Just a little tired. Nothing serious. How about you? You’ve been through a hell of a lot the past week. How’re you feeling?”

“Okay for the most part. Sometimes I can go for hours without thinking about it, then all of a sudden it kind of grabs me and I feel like I can hardly breathe. But it’s getting better. I just wish I knew why those people are after Chelsey and me. I mean, what do they want with us? Is this some weird kidnapping thing? And could it be connected with those disappearances and those circles Michael took pictures of?”

Nick shook his head and wrapped his arm around her. “I don’t know, but we’ll find out. And until we do, I promise I’ll take care of you.”

For some inexplicable reason the words “I’ll take care of you” made her skin crawl and immediately thereafter rage blossomed. That shocked her. Why should she be angry that he wanted to protect her? Telling herself she was being irrational, she gave him a smile. “That’s really nice of you and I appreciate it. I’ve never had anyone to depend on before—at least no one except Lucius. I just don’t want to be a burden.”

“You’re no burden.” He leaned over and kissed her lightly on the forehead. “Listen, how about we go over and check out Lucius’ place then we can talk to Michael about it when we get back?”

“You don’t want to wait for Michael to go with us?” She hoped he’d say yes. She didn’t really want to be alone with him. Her hope was short-lived.

“We’ll take him over later. Okay with you?”

“Sure.” She saw no graceful way to refuse.

Lyra went into the guestroom and dressed while Nick pulled on a shirt and found his shoes. He left a note for Michael beside the coffeepot and they left. The air was cool and felt damp against their skin as they got in the Jeep and started out. The sky was that unique grey-blue color that only happens right before sunrise, and the scent of salt drifted in on the breeze.

Lyra directed him to Lucius’ house and got out to use her key card for the massive iron gate. They pulled around to the back and walked up to the back door.

As soon as she stepped inside, her senses were assailed with sensations that made the past come alive in her mind. It smelled of tobacco, dust, and old leather. Taking a deep breath, she imagined Lucius waiting for her.

After a moment, she flipped the light switch. The kitchen looked as if it were waiting for someone to come in to prepare breakfast. The teakettle was on the stove and an old percolator-style coffeepot sat on the burner next to it.

The small wooden table in the middle of the room wore a white lace tablecloth. On it, two place settings of old china were laid out. Lyra walked over and picked up one of the coffee cups, running her finger around the rim.

“Lucius always used his china when he would fix me hot chocolate. I remember thinking this was the prettiest cup I had ever seen. I begged Lexi to buy some just like it but she said this pattern was for old farts and she wouldn’t allow junk like it in her house.

“Every time I’d see him holding something like this—something so fragile, I couldn’t help but think how odd it seemed. He was so big, so strong; you’d never think he could be so gentle. But he was. He was the gentlest person I’ve ever known.” Tears welled up in her eyes and she swiped them away, put the cup down, and started out of the kitchen. “Come on, I’ll show you his study.”

Nick followed her through the cavernous house of heavy massive furniture and thick Persian rugs. She took him down a wide hall to the opposite side of the house and opened a door.

The walls were lined from floor to ceiling with bookshelves, thousands of volumes crammed into every available inch of space. One glance at the titles told that Lucius had been much more than a great magician. He had been a very intelligent and well-read man. There were books on everything from archeology to immunology, astronomy to psychology. Every topic one could think of was represented on his shelves.

A massive desk of walnut and inlaid ivory dominated one end of the room. Behind it was an old leather executive’s chair. Lyra walked around and sat down in the chair, spinning it around a couple of times. Then she stopped and looked at the top of the desk. On it was a stack of unopened mail and a small leather address book.

She picked up the address book and flipped through it then looked at Nick in surprise. “It’s empty!”

He walked over and took the book, looking through it. “Maybe not. Are there any matches around here?”

She opened the top drawer and rumbled around, locating an old pipe lighter. Nick flicked it a couple of times and a small flame sputtered to life. “Here hold this.”

He had Lyra hold the address book folded open so that one page was extended over the flame of the lighter. Her eyes widened as she saw letters taking shape. It was her address at the university and her cell phone number.

“How did you do that?” she exclaimed as Nick extinguished the lighter.

“It’s an old trick. A long time ago, people used it to add secret messages in their letters in case the letters were intercepted. That way they didn’t let any secrets slip. Unless, of course, you knew to use a candle and heat the page. See, they used various kinds of liquids; even milk will do, and wrote the message then let the page dry. When it dried it was invisible, but when it was heated the letters appeared.”

“That’s incredible.” She looked down at the page. The writing was already beginning to fade. “Do you want to look around here or shall we go up to the attic?”

“The attic.”

They went upstairs and Lyra used the key the attorney had given her to unlock the attic stairwell. Even though it smelled of mildew, dust, and cobwebs hung like veils from the ceilings, Lyra still thought it was the most magical place she had ever seen. She had only been here twice before and each time it had seemed more wonderful than the last.

Nick pulled the chain on a bare bulb mounted to the ceiling. The attic stretched from one end of the house to the other and every bit of it was filled with paraphernalia. There were props for illusions and tricks other magicians had tried to figure out for years. He wandered from one end to the other then turned and looked around. Lyra was nowhere to be seen.

“Lyra?”

“Over here. Look at this.”

She was behind a stack of wooden crates and racks of old stage clothes, sitting on the floor in front of an old wooden chest. It was banded with metal running in both directions and locked with a thick padlock that had no keyhole.

“What’s that?”

“I don’t know. I saw it once before and asked Lucius about it. He said it was like Pandora’s Box. I asked him to open it but he wouldn’t. He told me that if I could figure out how to make it open I could have whatever was inside. I sat up here all day trying to figure it out but I couldn’t. After that, I guess I just forgot about it. Can you open it?”

Nick knelt down and looked at the chest. “I’d have to study it.”

“Let’s take it downstairs.”

“We can do that later.” He stood. “Let’s check out the rest of the house.”

She stood and started to follow him but stopped. “No, let’s do it now.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know. I just need to know what’s inside.”

“Aren’t you afraid of opening Pandora’s box?”

“No.”

“Okay.” He sighed in what appeared to be mock resignation and walked over to look at the chest. “But can we do it a little later? It’ll be here when we get back.

“All right. But I won’t let you back out of the deal. You have to open it.”

“Scout’s honor.”

They went down to the second floor to look around. There were four bedrooms with adjoining baths, all furnished and well appointed. Three other rooms, originally designed as sitting rooms, were laden with more of Lucius’props. When Lyra opened the last door, Nick looked inside and grinned.

“Hey, look at this.” He walked over to an enormous wheel-like structure mounted on a frame. “Come on, let me show you how this works.”

He pulled Lyra over to the wheel and took her right wrist. “Just put your hand here.”

She let him stretch her arm up and he snapped a thick band around it. Then he secured her other wrist and knelt down.

“What are you doing?”

“Trust me.” He grinned up at her as he fastened her ankles then stepped back.

Lyra tugged at the bands around her wrists. “How do I get out of these things?” Lucius had never explained this trick to her and she wasn’t sure she liked the idea of being bound

Nick turned and picked up a box from atop a crate. Inside were half a dozen long bladed knives. He gathered up the knives and turned to her with a grin. Her eyes widened as he walked over and spun the wheel. Head over heels, she circled, feeling like a roulette wheel. Nick crossed the room and turned to her.

“Are you ready?”

“For what?”

He raised his arm and she saw the knife in his hand. “Oh no! No, Nick! I mean it! Don’t!”

She clamped her eyes closed as his arm moved. A split second later, she heard a noise beside her head and opened her eyes. A knife was sticking into the wheel not two inches from her head.

“Get me off this thing!” She yelled as Nick raised his arm again. “Nick, don’t! Stop!”

Another knife appeared in the wheel, this one between her thighs. Lyra screamed bloody murder and Nick’s arm moved again. Another knife appeared on the other side of her head and her screams increased in volume. “Get me off this damn thing!”

Nick put the knives down and walked over to stop the wheel. He righted Lyra and released her right hand. As he was moving to unfasten her left wrist, she balled up her fist and hit him in the jaw.

“Hey!” He rubbed his jaw. “What was that for?”

“Get me out of this thing this instant!”

He unfastened her and she bounded across the room. “Lyra, come on, it’s just a trick. Look, see this little thing in my hand? It’s like a remote. I didn’t really throw the knives. I just pretended to and when I pressed the remote, a knife sprang out of the wheel. Come on, you can see for yourself.”

Lyra glared at him and stomped out of the room. Nick followed her downstairs where she was sitting on the floor in the study. “I didn’t mean to piss you off.”

“Well you did!”

“It was just a trick! You know I wouldn’t put you in danger.”

She gave him a hateful look as he sat down beside her. He leaned over to kiss her on the cheek and she shoved him away. “That was mean!”

He fell back on the floor and held up his hands. “I’m sorry! I didn’t know you’d be so scared.”

She crossed her arms and stared at him as he sat up.

“Forgive me?”

“On one condition.”

“Anything.”

“Open that chest for me.”

Nick narrowed his eyes for a second then smiled. “For a price.”

“What?”

“A smile and a kiss?”

For a moment, she resisted then gave in and nodded. He leaned over and kissed her gently and she put her hand on the side of his face. Why did his kiss not arouse her? And more importantly why was she wishing it was Michael?

Nick’s eyes seemed to darken as he looked into hers. He pulled her to him, devouring her with a kiss. Lyra tensed. Why did she do that? Forcing herself to relax, she pressed closer to him, running her fingers through his hair and holding onto him as his hands moved down her back.

Nick pulled her back on top of him with their lips still joined. A muffled groan came from his throat as her body pressed down on his and her hands tightened in his hair. He moved his hands down her sides and around to cup her firm rear.

She stiffened. She couldn’t help it. It was all she could do not to shove him away and run. There had to be something seriously wrong with her. Nick was sexy and handsome and she should be turned on. He tried again and this time she forced herself to not pull away. When he finally pulled back, she gave him what she hoped was a playful shove. He rolled over onto his side and she got to her feet, extending her hand to him.

He blew out his breath and sat up. “For that I’ll open that thing if I have to blow it up.”

She grabbed his hand and pulled him to his feet then followed him up to the attic, watching as he moved around the chest, running his hands over it and studying every side. At last, he sat back on his heels with a frown on his face. “This might take a little time. How about we go get Michael and Chelsey and let him look the place over. If things check out you can move in later today.”

“Okay.”

They locked the house and left, making sure the gate was locked behind them. By the time they got back to Michael’s, Chelsey was up. Michael was gone. Chelsey told them that he had received a call from the station and said he would be back as soon as he could.

“I guess we’ll have to wait,” Nick said and walked into the kitchen.

“Wait for what?” Chelsey asked.

“To take you guys over to Lucius’,” Lyra said. “He left me his house and I thought I would move in. It’ll make a good place for us to stay until Michael can figure out what’s going on.”

Chelsey grimaced and made a noise. “Ugh! I hated that old place when we were kids! It gave me the creeps.”

“Why? It’s not ugly or run-down or anything. What bothered you about it?”

“Maybe it was just Lucius. He was so…so strange.”

“Chels, you think anyone who doesn’t wear four hundred dollar shoes and drives a Mercedes is strange.”

“Well, that’s because they are. Listen, I’m going to take a shower.”

She left the room and Lyra sat down on the couch. She wished Michael would hurry up and get back.

Brunswick

Michael pulled up on the side of the road and stopped his car. There were several marked patrol cars as well as a couple of unmarked vehicles and a van from the coroner’s office.

He showed his badge and walked across the road, making his way toward the shoreline. There he found a crowd of officers and two civilians.

Michael stopped beside one of the uniformed officers. “What’ve you got?”

“Hello, Detective Santera.” The police officer motioned toward two men standing on the beach. “These men were out fishing this morning and their lines got snared on something. They managed to bring it up and found a female body, age approximately early twenties, best the coroner can determine. Looks like she’s been in the water awhile.”

Michael nodded and walked over to where the coroner’s team was loading the zippered body bag onto a stretcher. The coroner nodded to Michael. “Santera. Nice morning.”

Michael frowned. “Drowning victim?”

“Not from the marks on the body. Her throat was cut and there were numerous flesh wounds, as if she had been attacked by something. I’ll know more after the autopsy, but I’d be willing to bet this is a murder.”

“Any identification?”

“Nope. I’ll let you know what we come up with. Who knows, could be one of those missing girls.”

“Thanks,” Michael said and walked back toward his car. If the girl did turn out to be one of the missing ones, then this might give them their first real clue as to what was happening to those girls.

He got in his car and backed up. There was nothing he could do until the autopsy was completed so he decided he might as well go back home and stay with Chelsey until Nick and Lyra returned.

Brunswick

“What’s up?” Nick asked as Michael walked into the house.

“Just business,” Michael cast a glance in Lyra’s direction.

Michael walked past them to the kitchen and Lyra followed him to the doorway. “Michael, Nick, and I went over to Lucius’ house and I think that might make a good place for Chels and me to stay. Would you mind going over there with us and taking a look around?”

He turned from the refrigerator with a bottle of water in his hand. Twisting off the cap, he took a long drink then nodded. “Okay, fine. When?”

“How about now?”

He agreed and they all piled into Nick’s Jeep and headed back to Lucius’. Michael and Nick went over the security systems and walked around the perimeter of the yard, checking the fence.

They returned to the house and found the control panel for the fence in the pantry. Michael activated the electricity and walked into the den where Lyra and Chelsey were looking through an old photo album of Lucius’ days on stage.

“It looks pretty good.”

“Then I can move in?” Lyra looked up at him hopefully.

“Yeah, but there’s one thing I want you both to do. I want you to call and tell your families that you’re going to spend a couple of weeks with friends or you’re taking a trip or something. And I want you to promise that you won’t leave this house unless Nick or I are with you. Okay?”

“No,” Lyra shook her head. “I’ve already been through this with Nick. I’m not going to hide. I won’t broadcast where I am but I’m not going to become some hermit shut up in this house, afraid to step outside. I can’t and I won’t live like that.”

Michael sighed. “Lyra, I really think it’d be better if no one knew where you were right now.”

“Michael, even if I lock myself up in one of the bedrooms and don’t show my face, someone’s going to figure it out. I own the house. Who else would be living here? Lucius’ ghost? Look, I just won’t talk about where I’m staying if I run into anyone. But I’m not going to be a prisoner!”

“All right. Damn, you sure can be stubborn.”

She smiled and looked at Chelsey. “So I guess we better think about getting our things moved in. Want me to go with you to your house?”

“Yeah. And then we can go by the mall and do a little shopping.”

Lyra looked at the frown that came on Michael’s face. “Well, maybe we should hold off on the shopping.”

The frown disappeared from Michael’s face and she smiled mischievously. “Unless you think it’s time to have a moving-in party.”

Later That Day

Lyra decided to wait until they had collected Chelsey’s things before she went to tell Lexi she wasn’t going to be around for a while. Michael and Nick both offered to drive her but she refused, wanting to walk.

Neither one of them liked the idea but she finally convinced them to let Chelsey drive her and they could follow at a discreet distance. She did not want Lexi to know anything about her being with Nick because she knew Lexi would make a big deal out of it and embarrass her.

She and Chelsey went in the front door and peeked into the den. It was empty so they ran upstairs and quickly packed a couple of bags. They were almost to the front door when Lexi called to them from the top of the stairs.

“Where are you two sneaking off too? And where the hell have you been?”

Lyra turned and looked up at her. “We’ve been busy and we’re getting ready to leave. I’ll call you later in the week.”

“Hold on!” Lexi started down the stairs.

“What?”

“Well, I just wanted to remind you that I’m having that big press party next Friday and I should think you’d want to be there.”

“Press party?”

“Yes, press party—to announce that I’m coming out of retirement.”

Lyra looked sideways at Chelsey before responding. “Oh, that’s nice, but I don’t know if I can. I hope it goes well and I’ll want to hear all about it. Now, we’ve really got to go.”

“What’s the rush?” Leo asked from the top of the stairs.

They looked up and saw him leaning his hands on the rail of the landing. He was wearing a silk dressing robe that was tied loosely at the waist, exposing his bare chest. A heavy gold chain hung around his neck with a strange medallion suspended from it that lay nestled in the thick hair of his broad chest.

For a moment Lyra was frozen, her eyes glued to the medallion. Something about it was so familiar. It seemed to call to her. The moment was broken when Chelsey elbowed her in the ribs. She jumped and her eyes moved to Leo’s. He stared intently at her.

“We don’t have time to talk.” She was a little flustered and spat the words out in a rush. “See you later.”

“Where are you going?” Leo called out to them as they turned for the door.

“California,” Chelsey said at the same time Lyra said, “None of your business.”

Leo’s eyebrows drew together in a frown and Lyra cut Chelsey a look that said ‘be quiet.’

“Need I remind you that you are in no way related to me and have no say in what I do? I’m a grown woman and I don’t need anyone’s permission to lead my own life. So, do us all a favor, Leo. Keep your nose out of my business.”

“And just how do you think you’ll provide for yourself?” Lexi chimed up. “You forget, Miss Smart Mouth, I’m still in charge of your inheritance. You don’t even have a job and it’s a sure bet you’ll never find a man willing to take on your sharp tongue.”

Lyra looked at Lexi. “I have plenty of money, thank you. Now you won’t have to worry about keeping track of what you spend on me so you can be reimbursed from my inheritance. You can spend it all on yourself and your little gigolos.” She cut Leo a hateful look.

“Well I never!” Lexi puffed up indignantly.

Lyra rolled her eyes and turned to open the door. “See you later.” She almost pushed Chelsey through the door then pulled it closed behind her. “Come on; let’s get out of here before they decide to follow us to the car.”

“What’s with them?” Chelsey tossed the suitcase she was carrying in the trunk and walked around to get in behind the wheel. “Lexi’s never even given a thought to where you are or what you’re doing. Why the sudden attack of maternal concern? And what’s her sudden gripe about money?”

Lyra shrugged and closed the car door. “She’s been a little strange ever since she got back. Maybe it’s just this thing about coming out of retirement. Maybe she’s more nervous than she wants to let on. Then again, maybe she’s just having one of her ‘episodes’. She has them every couple of years, usually right before she decides it’s time for another face lift.”

Chelsey laughed and backed down the driveway. They saw Michael’s dark sedan parked a couple of houses down along the street. Michael looked out the window and motioned for them to follow him. He turned up 15th Street, then took a right onto Lanier Blvd, and went up to Teach Road.

“What’s all this about?” Chelsey asked as she followed him. “We could have just driven up Sea Island and turned on Teach.”

“Maybe he just wanted to make sure it looked like we were headed for the airport,” Lyra suggested. “In case anyone was around watching.”

“Oh!”

They pulled in the gate at Lucius’ and parked in the triple garage so that there were no vehicles visible outside.

Lyra had decided to put her things in the master suite. Nick helped her carry her bags upstairs.

“Think it’ll bother you sleeping in here?”

Lyra looked at him in surprise. “No, why should it?”

“I don’t know. Some people are just funny about being in someone’s room after the person dies.”

“Oh.” She sat down on the bed and looked around. “Well, if I had to choose to be haunted by anyone, it’d be Lucius. Besides, it makes me feel sort of close to him, being here. It’s almost like I can feel him and it’s a good feeling.”

Nick smiled and sat down beside her. “You surprise me sometimes the way you look at things.”

“Is that good or bad?”

“Definitely good. I like not being able to see the whole picture at first glance. It makes the discovery that much more fun.”

She didn’t have the heart to tell him there wouldn’t be a lot of discovering to be done. She already knew that she and Nick had no where to go. And once all this trouble was settled she’d go back to school and he’d forget about her. Sadly, she also knew that she would not forget Michael.

But now wasn’t the time to dwell on that. As self-serving as it might be, she’d use Nick’s good mood to get something she wanted. “Are you going to take on the chest?”

He stood and held up his hands in a shrug. “Might as well.”

Michael and Chelsey were downstairs in the den looking through a collection of video tapes. “Hey, there are some great old movies here,” Michael said. “Want to watch one?”

Nick shook his head. “No, you two enjoy yourself. Lyra and I have a little puzzle we’re going to try to solve.”

“What kind of puzzle?” Michael put a tape down as he stood.

“Lyra found this old chest of Lucius’. When she was young, he told her that if she could figure out how to open it she could have whatever was inside. She couldn’t figure it out back then, but we’re going to have another go at it.”

Michael looked at Lyra and there seemed to be a question in his eyes. She smiled at him. “I really want to see what’s inside it and Nick seems to think he can figure out how to open it.”

Michael nodded and and turned his attention back to the video tapes. “Well, have fun. Say, what time you guys want to eat?”

“Doesn’t matter. Yell when you’re ready.”

Nick and Lyra went up to the attic and got the chest. They carried it downstairs and put in it the study. Nick stooped down beside it and inspected it again, turning it onto each side and running his hands over it. Lyra sat down and leaned back against the leather couch, watching him.

For over an hour he scrutinized the chest, testing the metal bands to make sure they were all attached as they appeared and that there wasn’t a trick mechanism on the lock. Then he sat back and stared at it without blinking for a long time.

Lyra started to ask him what he was thinking but Chelsey walked in and announced that she and Michael were ready to eat. They all went into the kitchen and fixed dinner. Lyra and Nick cleaned up while Chelsey went outside to smoke a cigarette and Michael called the precinct to see if there were any new leads.

After they finished cleaning the kitchen, Nick and Lyra went back to the study. He sat down in front of the trunk and stared at it for a moment then ran his fingers down the seams where the sides were joined.

A smile lit his face and he looked up at Lyra. “See if you can find a flat screwdriver, or a knife.”

She ran to the kitchen and looked through the drawers. Unable to find a screwdriver she grabbed a dinner knife and returned. Nick wiggled the tip of the knife into the seam that joined the back of the trunk and the right side. Once he had it inserted, he wiggled it back and forth a few times. The back panel slid back about half an inch. Lyra’s eyes widened and she sat down beside him, watching as he pressed on the side panel, moving it in the direction of the opening. The entire panel slid in on well-oiled groves, beneath the metal bands. When it was fully opened, they looked inside.

The chest contained a metal box. It didn’t take up the full space of the chest but was too big to remove through the metal bands. Nick worked his hands in on either side of the box and felt around. A few minutes passed during which his brows were knotted together in concentration and his eyes were closed.

Lyra heard a soft sound, like metal bumping against metal. Nick pulled back and in his hands was the collapsed metal container. Turning it sideways, he slid it between the metal bands and set it on the floor between them.

“You did it!” Lyra was delighted and amazed.

Nick smiled and manipulated the metal container so that its sides once more stood up to form a complete box. “Ready to see what’s inside?”

She nodded and he opened it. Inside was an old leather-bound book with gilt-edged pages. Lyra looked at it for a long time then picked it up as if she were afraid it was going to disintegrate.

She held it for a moment then opened it to the first page. “This is his diary!”

“Let’s see what it says.”

“Do you think we should?” Lyra closed it and held it against her chest. “I mean, this was his diary and that’s kind of personal. Maybe he wouldn’t want anyone to read what he wrote.”

“But he told you that you could have whatever was inside if you could open it.”

She thought about it for a minute then stood up, chewing her lip. Nick stood up and watched her as she tried to decide. “I don’t think he’d mind. After all, he left everything to you, so you must’ve been important to him. And this might give you a better picture of who he was.”

Lyra sat down on the couch and opened the diary, turning to the second page. “Oh!”

“What?” He sat down beside her and looked at the page. Then his eyes met hers. “But how…why…” Lyra stammered.

Nick shrugged and nodded toward the diary. “Why don’t we find out?”

She hesitated for a few seconds then started to read.

My Dearest Lyra,

I can only hope that you have discovered your old “Pandora’s Box”, and have found the secret to opening it. If so then you will have this diary in your possession. This is what I wanted you to have—more than anything else. The house and furnishings, even the money—they are all merely superficial things. This—this is what is important, more important than you can imagine.

I beg you, Lyra, read this carefully and pay attention to what I have to tell you. There is so much at stake and the outcome may well be decided upon you trusting in me as you did when you were but a child. I ask you to have faith that what you are about to read is the truth. Then I implore you; find a way to use this knowledge. You are my only hope.

I will begin by telling you a story, much as I did when you were young. It is a tale of love and hate, greed and lust—a tale of war and bloodshed—a tale that has been told in many languages, in many variations.

As you will know because of your education, the various religions of the world speak of the creation of earth, of man and his relationship with God. In the accounts related in the Bible, there are accounts of angels, Sons of God: the Benei Elohim, stewards of creation.

I will not spend time referencing the various mentions of the Benei Elohim in the religious writings. That information is easily enough found in many sources. They have been referred to by many other names: the Watchers, the Nephilim, the Fallen Ones to mention a few.

The Benei Elohim are beings of spirit who have the power to reincarnate over and again into human bodies. Once within the human host they either awaken randomly, or often due to being subjected to the presence of another of their kind or of what is referred to as “magic”. They cannot leave the host body except through death, at which time they can select another host form to inhabit.

I urge you to consider the Benei Elohim and what you may have learned or can learn of them. It is important that you arm yourself with as much knowledge as possible.

Now, I would like to relate to you something that happened a very, very long time ago. It was the year 1096 AD. Syria was beset by war.The Christian Crusaders invaded, intent on their quest to regain the Holy Land from the Muslims. But Saladin, who was at the time the Muslim ruler of Egypt, swept in to do battle with them. Many fled their homeland to escape the massacre, to save their families. There was a mass exodus, entire families leaving behind their homes. Among those who fled was a very old man who called himself Ali Alkharad.

No one knew for sure how old Alkharad was or where he had originally come from. He had no family and there were none who remembered him from their youth. All that was known was that he was a wealthy and learned man.

Alkharad was too old to travel alone. A kind and needy man agreed to let him travel with him and his family in exchange for a small fee. The journey took many days and in all that time, the old man had little to say about his past or what he would do once they reached safety.

When they finally arrived at their destination, Alkharad left the family and went his own way. For days, he wandered the marketplace, talking with people and asking questions about the citizens. Finally, one afternoon he stopped beside a cart displaying fresh vegetables. An older man and his son worked side by side, selling their wares.

Alkharad watched the young man for the rest of the afternoon, taking close note of the young man’s strong body and shining hair—his clear eyes and the way his teeth flashed when a smile creased his face. In Alkharad’s eyes, the young man was perfect.

As the marketplace was closing for the day, a beautiful young woman stopped beside the cart. The young man’s face lit up like the dawn as he saw her. She was his intended. Alkharad watched silently as the young man began readying the cart to return home. He approached the young man.

“Is there something you need, Old Sir?” the young man asked politely. “We were about to return home for the night.”

Alkharad put his hand on the young man’s arm. “What is your name, boy?”

“I am Akmal, sir.”

Alkharad smiled to himself, the name Akmal meant Perfect. “Yes, indeed.” He looked up at the handsome Akmal. “Tell me, young Akmal, have you been schooled?”

“No, sir. My father cannot afford such things. Besides myself, there are five others at home to feed.”

“Then perhaps your father would be interested in an arrangement of sorts. You see, I am newly arrived in your land. My home is Syria. I was forced to leave because of the wars. I am a man of learning, a teacher by trade. Perhaps in exchange for your services I could instruct you.”

“What kind of services?”

Alkharad sighed wearily. “I am an old man and my body is weak. I have need of a young man, strong of limb. Surely, you must have some understanding of the infirmities of the old. Have you grandparents?”

Akmal smiled his understanding. “Yes, my grandfather also has difficulties. Often he needs assistance to stand or walk in the marketplace.”

“Then you do understand. I am glad. Now, would you be interested in my proposal?”

Akmal looked down at his beloved and saw her eyes light with excitement. To have a husband who was educated would bring her family much prestige. He turned to Alkharad and smiled. “I must ask permission of my father.”

“Yes, of course,” Alkharad readily agreed. “Please, introduce me and I will make the request myself.”

Akmal’s father listened to Alkharad’s proposal. “And just how much service would you require of my son? I have need of him to help in the gardens as well as the marketplace.”

“Merely a short time in the evening hours.”

Akmal’s father thought about it for a few moments then nodded. “Very well, my son will be waiting for you here tomorrow evening at the close of the day.”

Akmal smiled happily and bowed his head to Alkharad. Then he and his beloved helped his father with the cart. Alkharad watched as they disappeared down the street then returned to the room he had rented from an old woman.

All night he worked, preparing for the next day. By dawn’s first light, he was exhausted but satisfied. Lying down, he slept most of the day, rising in midafternoon. Shortly before the market was due to close, he walked to the meeting place. As promised, Akmal was waiting. In his hand was a basket of fresh vegetables and a loaf of fresh bread his mother had baked. With him was his beautiful young woman.

“Akmal, my young friend! Are you ready to begin?”

Akmal nodded enthusiastically. The thought of learning to read and use numbers was so exciting he had barely been able to sleep.

The day had seemed to stretch on forever until the market closed and now he was eager to get started.

Alkharad led Akmal and his young woman to his small room. “Tell me, my dear.” He smiled at the young woman as he opened the door. “Do you have a name?”

“Jamilla,” she said shyly, lowering her eyes.

“Jamilla, a name that means ‘lovely’.” Alkharad smiled. “And indeed you are, my dear. Akmal is a very lucky man.”

She blushed and followed them into the room. Akmal was surprised as he looked around. Aside from a small sleeping pallet on the far side, the room was bare except for a small table that stood beside the door. He saw no scrolls, no tablets, and no instruments of learning of any kind.

In confusion, he turned to Alkharad. “Sir, how are you to teach me? There is nothing here.”

Alkharad smiled and pulled a gourd from his robe. He picked up a cup from the small table and poured a draught of wine from the gourd into it then offered it to Jamilla. She accepted it and sat down on the floor, drinking thirstily. It was not often she was allowed wine and this wine was very sweet and flavorful.

Alkharad smiled and turned to Akmal, loosening the top of his robe to display a strange amulet. “Tell me, Akmal. Are you a man of faith?”

“Yes, of course!”

“I see.” Alkharad nodded thoughtfully as he pulled a flask from within the folds of his robe. “That is excellent. For you see, I, too, am a man of strong beliefs.”

He walked in a circle around Akmal, pouring liquid from the flask onto the floor.

“What is that you are doing?” Akmal asked as he watched.

“I am preparing our place of learning.”

“Our place of learning? But what is to be learned from a circle of red on the floor?”

Alkharad completed the circle then tilted the gourd to his lips. When it was empty, he tossed it aside and walked to the center of the circle to face Akmal. “You, Akmal, have been chosen to be the recipient of the highest knowledge. Before this night is ended, you will be a changed man. You will carry with you the answers man has sought since the beginning of time.”

Akmal swallowed nervously and looked over at Jamilla. She was slumped against the wall, apparently asleep. He turned back to Alkharad and swallowed nervously. Something in the old man’s eyes frightened him, making him want to flee. Yet his voice was strangely compelling and his words carried unspoken promises that filled Akmal with a strange excitement. Shifting from one foot to the other he looked into the old man’s eyes.

“What answers?”

Alkharad reached inside his robe again and pulled a small jeweled flask. “First we must seal our bargain.”

Opening the flask, he took a drink then handed it to Akmal. Akmal looked at it for a long moment then accepted it. Hesitantly he touched it to his lips, unsure as to what was inside.

“Come, my young friend,” Alkharad encouraged him. “There is nothing in the drink to harm you. As you see, I myself have partaken of it. Believe me, Akmal, I would see no harm come to you. You are the man I have been searching for. Now, drink and know all the answers.”

Akmal turned the flask up and let the liquid fill his mouth. It was warm and slightly thick, tasting both sweet and bitter at the same time. He swallowed and returned the flask to Alkharad.

Alkharad smiled up at the young man. “Now we are ready to begin. Tell me, how do you feel?”

Akmal tried to open his mouth to tell Alkharad that he felt unusually warm and as if his feet were not firmly planted on the ground. Fear gripped him in a tight vise as he realized he could not open his mouth. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he tried to make his body obey his commands, but no matter how much he tried he could not do so much as blink his eyes. His body was frozen in place as if made of stone.

Alkharad smiled triumphantly and stepped back. “Yes, now we are ready.”

He walked over to where Jamilla lay on the floor and rolled her over onto her back. Her eyes were wide and he could see the terror within their brown depths. He smiled as he pulled her robes up, baring her young nubile body.

Akmal wanted to scream and rush to Jamilla but he could not make his body move. Horrified and sickened he watched as the old man parted his robe, displaying himself. Tears ran down Akmal’s face as he watched Alkharad spread Jamilla’s tender thighs and stab himself inside her.

Alkharad watched the fear in the young girl’s eyes, feeling the rapid beat of her pulse roar in his ears. He lowered his face to her neck, rolling her head to one side.

Akmal could see Jamilla’s eyes and knew that she was under the influence of whatever drug was in the drink the old man had given her. He prayed that the drug would also deaden any pain she felt. A silent scream echoed in his mind as he saw the old man pull a slender dagger from his robes and raise it above Jamilla’s breast.

Blood gushed from the wound, drenching the old man and Jamilla. Alkharad groaned as if in ecstasy and leaned down to lap at the blood. He raised his head and placed his bloodied lips against hers.

Akmal was sure his eyes were deceiving him for he thought he saw a bright flare of light pass from Jamilla to Alkharad. A moment later Alkharad withdrew his now withered erection from her and turned to face Akmal.

Akmal felt a chill like the cold of the grave descend on him. A strange red glow began to light Alkharad’s skin.

Something, a forgotten memory, pricked at Almal’s mind. Images swirled inside his head. Just as he thought the visions, he felt a hot air swirl around his ankles, working its way up his body like a whirlwind, searing his skin. His heart pounded in his chest and sweat poured from his body as his fear escalated. Alkharad looked up at him with the glowing eyes of a demon. Akmal prayed to be saved from whatever was about to come, but no god came to his rescue. Alkharad’s voice rolled like thunder in his mind, his incantation in a tongue Akmal did not know. The strange words made his soul cringe and his mind scream for help.

Suddenly he felt a feeling lightness come over him, as if he were weightless. Amazed beyond belief he felt himself leave his body. One moment he was standing frozen like a living statue and the next he was looking down on himself. He saw his body standing in the middle of the circle, his robes whipping around him as if he was in the midst of a storm with his long hair wrapped around his head and neck like a black cloak. He could see the terror in his own eyes yet felt nothing.

Then he felt a presence beside him. Turning his attention, he saw a spectral image. Nebulous and unformed, it hung just below the ceiling like a dark cloud. Without understanding how, Akmal recognized the image as the spirit of Alkharad.

“I thank you, Akmal.” Alkharad’s voice sounded all around him. “Your gift is most generous.”

Abruptly Akmal was back inside a physical form. He blinked several times, sure that his eyes were deceiving him, for his body was still standing in the center of the room. Blinking again, he realized he could move and lifted his hands to rub his eyes. As he raised his hands, his eyes widened and a scream erupted from his mouth.

“I must be mad! This cannot be!”

The body that had once been his turned and looked at him, laughing. “No, you are quite sane, my friend.”

Akmal staggered and fell to the floor beside Jamilla’s torn and lifeless body. His heart was beating so fast he was sure it would explode and his breath was labored and ragged. He looked down at his hands, saw the spotted, wrinkled skin and gnarled veins, and closed his eyes. “This cannot be. It must be a dream. Such things are not possible!”

Alkharad laughed and knelt down. “All things are possible, my old friend. Is that not what your religion has taught you?”

Akmal felt a searing pain in his chest and gasped. “But how…why?”

“I’m quite amazed that you don’t know.” Alkharad sat down and crossed his legs, delighted by the strength and agility of his new body. “But perhaps your memories have not returned, so I will explain. My body had grown old and weak. I was in need of a new one. I must say that I had almost given up hope of finding such a marvelous one as yours. It is fortunate that I left Syria when I did, is it not? For had I not left I might not have happened upon you like this. Now not only do I have your wonderful body but I am one step closer to gaining that which we all crave.”

“I do…I do not understand.” Akmal wheezed, his breath becoming more labored and difficult.

“Of course you do.”

“No. I do not. Please, do not let me die this way.” Akmal fell back, his chest a white-hot mass of pain. “Why have you done this to me?”

Alkharad stood and smiled down at the young spirit imprisoned within the form of the old man. “I have done nothing that we did not bargain for. Now, if you will excuse me, I will take my leave. This is a big world, Akmal. There is much I have yet to do.”

Akmal tried to push himself up but the pain was too great. He reached out and touched the hem of Jamilla’s robe. “My beloved,” he gasped weakly. “If there is indeed a god let it be a god who understands vengeance and let him grant me this one wish. To avenge you and send Alkharad to whatever hell spawned him.”

His body convulsed as he was seized by another pain. Sudden insight flooded his mind, providing knowledge more vast than he would have thought to seek. Before it could fully register in his mind, his body failed and he was no more.

Lyra stopped and looked at Nick. For a few moments neither one of them said a word then she closed the diary and took a deep breath. “God, this isn’t what I expected at all. Lucius never talked about anything like this. This is…is too incredible to be real. And how does the story of Akmal and Alkharad tie in with the Benei Elohim. What’s he trying to say?”

Nick shook his head and stood. “You’re supposed to be the expert on this kind of thing.”

He walked across the room then turned and looked at her. She was staring down at the diary with a strange expression on her face. He returned and sat down beside her. “What are you thinking?”

She didn’t answer. He touched her lightly on the arm. “Lyra?”

“What?” she looked up suddenly.

“You want to read the rest of the diary?”

She almost said yes, but something stopped her. She did want to read the diary, every word of it. But she wanted to do it alone. Suddenly she was filled with certainty that no one should read the words but her. Particularly not Nick.

“Not now. I think we’ve had enough for one night. How about we go watch a mindless movie and relax? We can start on the diary in the morning.”

“But I think we should—”

“Not tonight.” She gave him a strained smile. “Tomorrow.”

“Okay, fine.”

“Thanks. I’m going to run upstairs and take a quick shower and I’ll be back down in a few minutes.”

She ran up the stairs as he went into the den. Once in her room she put the diary behind the massive headboard of the bed, then pulled out a soft cotton shift from her bag and ran into the bathroom. After showering and dressing she combed her hair, went back to the bedroom, and checked to make sure the diary was safely hidden.

Satisfied that it was safe, she went downstairs to the den. She stopped as her eyes fell on Nick. He was lying on the couch. His shirt was unbuttoned and his feet were bare, one leg thrown over the sofa’s back

“Where’s Michael and Chelsey?”

“She talked him into taking her to get ice cream. They should be back in a few minutes. Come on over here.”

Lyra hesitated, her eyes taking in his appearance. She saw the tight muscles of his abdomen and the curly black hair that swirled over his chest and thought to herself what a sexy body he had. She still couldn’t understand why she wasn’t overjoyed at the idea that she held his interest or why she seemed to have less trust in him with each passing day.

“Come on,” he gestured to her.

She took a seat on the couch beside him, curling up with her feet beneath her and reclining against the deeply padded throw pillow.

For a little while, they watched the movie. Lyra was not prepared when he turned and took her in his arms to kiss her. She held back and he pulled away, searching her eyes.

He tried again.. His lips moved to her neck then traveled to the hollow of her neck. When he moved lower toward her breast, panic rose and she pushed him away. Nick sucked in a deep breath as he sat and raked his hands through his hair.

“I’m sorry,” she said.,.

“It’s okay. Don’t apologize.” His voice didn’t match the words he spoke. It was clear he was annoyed. She started to get up but he caught her hand to stay her.

“How about I fix us a big bowl of popcorn and we watch an old western?”

Lyra forced a smile to her face. “Make that popcorn and an old Bogart movie and you’re on.”

Nick grinned and got up, headed for the kitchen. Lyra sank back on the couch, cradling a throw pillow against her chest. She needed to figure out why her feelings were so mixed up about Nick, why she couldn’t relax around him, and why any sexual excitement he managed to provoke in her was so laced with fear.

And she realized as an image of Michael came to mind, she really needed to figure out how she was going to stop herself from falling any harder for her best friend’s guy.

Chapter Seven

Sunday Morning—Sea Island

Lyra stirred in her sleep, feeling the wind from the opened window cool her damp skin. She heard the sound of distant thunder and the sound of a voice calling her name. Blinking she looked around. The clock on the nightstand told her it was only three in the morning. Aside from the dim illumination cast from its glowing blue numerals, the room was dark. She pushed herself up and looked around.

“Lyra.” The whisper sounded from the sitting area across the room.

She peered into the darkness, at first seeing only more darkness. Then shapes began to swim into focus and she saw the silhouette of someone sitting on the settee.

“Nick?”

No sooner had she spoken, the figure shifted position and her breath caught in her throat. “Lucius?”

“Lyra, you must read the diary. You must discover the truth. Do not delay for there are those who will try to take the truth from you. Those who will try to distort the truth. Trust me, Lyra, and do as I say.”

Lyra hesitantly swung her legs over the edge of the bed, staring intently at the shadowy figure. “Lucius, is it really you?”

The figure didn’t reply and she stood, taking one step toward it. It rose and she saw the outline and gasped. “It is you! But how? I thought you were dead. What are you doing here?”

A soft sigh reached her ears. “Remember what I said.”

Then the figure was gone. Lyra felt sweat run down her back and her hands felt clammy and wet. Her heart was beating double-time and she felt as she had when she was a little girl and had awakened from a bad dream. She wanted to scream so that someone would come turn on the lights and make her feel safe. But she was also curious. Taking one more look around the room she went back to the bed and felt behind the headboard. The diary was still there. She lay down with it clutched to her chest, thinking about what she and Nick had read earlier. Her eyes grew tired and she closed them, thinking that she would rest for a few minutes. The next thing she knew sunlight was streaming into the room.

She sat up and looked at the window. It was closed and locked. A frown crossed her face. But it was open! I felt the wind and heard the thunder. She shook her head and went into the bathroom to shower. She had not opened the window before she went to bed, but she knew it had been opened during the night. She distinctly remembered hearing the thunder and feeling the wind.

Could it have been just a dream? She stepped out of the shower and looked at her refection in the mirror. If it had been a dream, it was certainly the most lucid one she had ever experienced. And it had not felt like a dream; it had felt real. But there was no way Lucius could have been there. He was dead.

She climbed back in bed and opened the diary. Reading quickly, she scanned the contents, making a mental note to go back over certain parts later. What she read both shocked and scared her. But it also excited her. This was the biggest thing that had ever happened. If she could get to the bottom of it, it would be like discovering the cure for cancer—in the parapsychology world.

She made the bed and tucked the diary under her pillow once more then walked downstairs. The house was quiet and no one else was up yet. Going into the kitchen, she started coffee and poured a glass of juice. Sitting down at the table, she stared out of the kitchen window.

Nick looked at his reflection in the rearview mirror. The rage danced in his eyes. It’s cause was simple: Lyra had once more pushed him away. Aside from claiming her to move closer to the ultimate prize, he found himself wanting her for more intimate reasons. When he closed his eyes, he could see images of her dancing in his mind. He didn’t know how long he could fight he desire he felt for her. And yet he could not take her by force.

He pushed back the rage, forcing it under control. Satisfied that no vestiges remained in his eyes, he knocked on the back door. She opened it within moments.

“Good morning. Did you sleep well?”

“I had the strangest dream.”

“Really? So did I.”

“Want some coffee?”

“Sure, but I can get it.”

She took a seat at the table. “What did you dream about?”

“Lucius.”

Lyra choked on her juice and grabbed a napkin to dab at her face. Nick turned from the counter with the coffeepot in his hand. “Are you okay?”

She nodded and cleared her throat. “You dreamed about Lucius?”

“Yeah, it was strange. I dreamed he was in my room and he told me to read the diary but to be sure and look for the meaning between the words.”

Lyra shivered as if a cold wind had blown through the room. She shook her head then rubbed her temples and closed her eyes for a moment.

“I did too. He—”

An alarm went off in her mind, something that stopped the words from forming. She could not explain it but she knew that she could not tell Nick what Lucius had said to her in the dream. She had to keep it and everything about the diary to herself, until she knew what it all meant.

“He told me not to take the diary too seriously and to remember all the tall tales he told me as a child.”

Nick’s eyes narrowed for a moment and she looked away. She never had been a good liar. And even though she wasn’t proud of lying to Nick, she knew she had to. Lucius was trying to tell her something and she had to pay attention. What little she had read in the diary let her know that she was delving into something beyond anything she had ever imagined to be real.

Seeing the way Nick looked at her, she sought to cover her lies with partial truths. “What we read is beyond anything I’ve ever imagined. I don’t know if it can possibly be true or not, but I’m going to find out. And the first thing I have to do is go to North Carolina and get my computer and reference books from my apartment. Then I’ve got to go to the university and do some research.”

“Okay, but if you’re going, I’m going with you. But before that, I think I’d like to read that diary for myself.”

That was the one thing she did not want him to do. But he was staring at her, waiting for her to agree. After a moment she nodded. She saw no way to refuse without making it seem as if she didn’t trust him. Besides, from what she had read, the next few entries could be revealed without giving away anything of a personal nature.

She had him wait in the hall while she retrieved the diary. Sitting side-by-side propped against the massive carved headboard, they spent the morning reading the entries.

LuciusLuciusLuciusLuciusLuciusLucius’s diary took them on a bizarre and terrifying trek through history. From Lebanon, they traveled to Turkey, during the reign of the Seljuk Empire. There Alkharad’s first order of business was to obtain a new, young body. It took him almost a month before he found the right candidate. Locating a virgin was far less of a bother. Then it was only a matter of days before Alkharad became Ismail Bihzah.

Using his vast intellect and considerable persuasive talents to deceive and control weaker minds, he set himself up in luxury, gathering around him a considerable following. Thanks to the bloodbath of the Crusades, which still waged, his followers had no difficulties in procuring victims to satisfy his needs and ensure his continued health and prosperity.

He remained in Turkey until just before the turn of the century. In 1192, Ismail left, appointing one of his most trusted followers to maintain the loyalty of the group whose membership was passed down from one generation to the next. He traveled to Bulgaria, having inside information that soon it would once again enjoy the status of becoming a major Balkan power.

Along the way, he happened upon a wealthy young man who was journeying with his fiancé and her maiden aunt. They were bound for the man’s home in Bulgaria where they were to be married. Seeing the opportunity so fortuitously dropped in his lap, Ismail took advantage of it. He arrived in Bulgaria as Boris Vazor, a handsome and wealthy young man. With him was an older, but apparently devoted woman by the name of Merris. Together they set up a new order of followers, one composed of wealthy and powerful people who were easily seduced by the promises Boris made.

After many years, and many several generations Boris grew weary of Bulgaria. Through his network of spies he became aware of a new and exciting opportunity; one far too irresistible to pass up. During the early part of the 13th century, Romania was taking its first steps toward unification. The citizens of the region known as Walachia had united and formed an independent state under the rule of one man, a powerful and charismatic young Prince.

Boris sent an emissary to the Prince, offering both his financial and political support, which at the time was considerable. He received a message, issuing an invitation for him to visit the Prince at his castle in Walachia. Boris gladly accepted and left his Bulgarian following under the leadership of a well-chosen man. He took with him on the trip a trunk of clothes, a chest of gold and jewels, and a lovely young virgin by the name of Ciera.

The Prince greeted him royally, ordering a feast to be prepared in his honor. Boris humbly declined, pleading infirmity of age, but requested that the Prince dine with him and Ciera alone in his chambers. Not wanting to lose the support Boris had offered, the Prince accepted.

The next morning the Prince didn’t appear until late. Everyone noticed at first glance that his handsome face wore an unaccustomed sneer and his voice was harsh and arrogant. He ordered the servants to go to Boris’s room and remove his corpse, informing them that the old man had died during the night.

The servants obeyed without question, but wondered among themselves what had happened to the lovely young woman. No trace of her was ever found, but there were bloodstains on the thick rugs and walls of the room.

Rumors abounded through the castle and into the countryside, the story growing more horrid with each telling. But that tale was nothing compared to what was to come. The Prince’s name, Vlad Tepes would be remembered throughout the long course of history; whispered in fear and revulsion. The Impaler, the Destroyer, and the Dragon were but a few of the names he was called. But the most memorable was a name that was to be equated with him many years later when an imaginative writer based the character of his book upon the life of Vlad. That name would never be forgotten. Dracula.

Lyra put the diary down and rubbed her eyes. She looked over at Nick who was staring across the room with a frown on his face. “What do you think about this?”

Nick turned and looked at her with an unreadable expression in his eyes. “Nick? You don’t believe this, do you?” she asked.

He stood up and walked across the room to stand in front of the window. Lyra walked over and stood beside him and he looked down at her. Finally, he sighed and looked out of the window. “I’d like to tell Michael about this. I think he needs to know.”

“That’s fine. We can tell him together.”

“No, I need to do this alone.”

“But…” she started to protest. He looked at her and when she nodded silently he started out of the room.

“Nick?”

He stopped and turned to her. “Do you believe this?”sShe asked softly.

“Lyra, there’s a lot of things we don’t know anything about, a lot of hidden things. That’s the real magic. What we see is only the surface of things. Just like a magic trick, the essence of the thing is always hidden beneath the surface. That’s the secret, you know. Life is the greatest magic trick of all. What we see and what we think we know is seldom the way things are.”

Lyra gave him a curious look but didn’t comment. Nick turned and left the room. Lyra watched him from the doorway as he stopped and knocked on Michael’s door. After a moment, it opened and she heard the low murmur of voices. A few seconds later Chelsey came out of the room with her robe belted around her.

She saw Lyra standing at the end of the hall and raised her eyebrows. “What’s going on?”

Lyra walked down the hall and took Chelsey’s arm. “Why don’t you get a shower and I’ll start breakfast. I think you should be wide awake when I tell you what I found.”

As Chelsey headed for the shower, Lyra made sure the diary was securely tucked away. He might be gone but her loyalty to Lucius remained as firm as ever. She would protect whatever secrets he had to share.

Sea Island

It was midafternoon before Nick and Michael came downstairs. Lyra and Chelsey were in the back of the house where Lyra had cleared out one of the rooms to make a space they could exercise. She was doing sit-ups while Chelsey was polishing her nails a bright pink.

Michael stuck his head in the door and Lyra jumped up. He looked tired, as if he’d been up all night. His eyes had a darkness around them and his entire body seemed tense. She walked over to him and put her hand on his arm.

“Is everything okay?”

“I’m going to get a shower and then grab a sandwich. How about meeting me in the den in twenty minutes. There’s something we need to talk about. Actually, something Nick and I need to tell you.”

“Okay.”

“You too, Chelsey,” he added before he walked away.

Lyra looked at Chelsey and Chelsey frowned. “This shit’s getting too damn weird for me, Lyra! I mean, surely you don’t believe all that vampire stuff?”

“I don’t know what I believe anymore. I mean, I’ve read all about people who have strange fixations on things like that, believing that they really are vampires and werewolves. But it’s always some psychological manifestation due to trauma or mental illness. If you had asked me that question a week ago, I would have answered unequivocally that there is no such thing. But now, now I’m not so sure.”

“What do you mean you’re not sure?”

“Well, just think about it, Chels. First, we have some guys who grab Patty and me and drag us off. They rape and kill her but all they do to me is find out if I’m a virgin or not. Then Lucius’ diary tells about this vampire who’s been alive god knows how long, who rapes and kills a virgin just before he steals some poor guy’s body. There are some strange parallels there, wouldn’t you say?”

Chelsey shuddered and hugged herself. “God, you’re right! Lyra, what if it is true? What if there really are vampires and what if one is here on the island? What if…”

“What if we go fix some lunch and hear what Nick has to say before we work ourselves up in a knot over this?”

Chelsey grabbed her nail polish, and followed Lyra to the kitchen. Lyra made a plate of sandwiches and put them on the table. She was just pouring glasses of iced tea when Nick walked in.

His face wore an expression she could not identify but she didn’t say anything about it. She set the plates on the table and handed him a glass of tea. He gave her a quick smile that looked forced and sat down, eating in silence.

Michael came in a few moments later. His disposition was much the same as Nick’s, except he didn’t look at anyone. Keeping his eyes downcast, he sat down and ate.

Lyra couldn’t even think about eating. Her stomach was in knots from just the oppressive atmosphere Nick and Michael were creating with their silence. They finished and she quickly cleaned up the table.

“Anyone want coffee or anything?”

“I’ll take a drink,” Michael said as he stood up.

He walked into the den and crossed to the bar. Filling a shot glass to the rim with bourbon, he tossed it back then poured another but left it untouched on the bar.

Lyra sat down on the couch and Chelsey perched on one of the wing chairs as Nick walked to the bar and leaned over to whisper something in Michael’s ear. Michael nodded and polished off the second drink then turned around.

Nick walked over and sat down beside Lyra. “There’re some things I think you should know. It’s kind of complicated and it’ll take a little time, so bear with me.”

She nodded and said nothing. Michael walked over and took a chair across from the couch. He and Nick exchanged a look then Nick looked back at Lyra. “You remember I told you I was in the service?”

“Yes.”

“Well, there are a few things I left out. I entered as an officer, straight out of the Naval Academy. That’s when I met Michael. He and I joined up at the same time. We got to know each other during training and both of us were offered the chance to go into special services.”

He leaned back and stared at Michael, seeing a look of pain pass over his face. “Renee and I were going to be married before I left for the training school. She and her sister, Cari met me at the base. I was surprised that Cari had come. I introduced her to Michael and before the weekend was up not only was I married but so were Cari and Michael.”

“You’re married?” Chelsey looked at Michael. “You’re married and you just didn’t bother to mention it?”

Lyra remembered Nick telling her that Cari was dead and she could see from the look on Michael’s face that listening to Nick talk about those times was very painful. Before she realized it, she snapped at Chelsey.

“Chels! Would you shut up and let him finish?”

Michael gave her a surprised look and she smiled slightly then turned her attention back to Nick. “Go on, please.”

“Well, like I was saying, we got married and then two days later Michael and I were off to the training school. To make it short, we didn’t see much of our wives for a while, but we managed to get in a couple of weekend passes. After we finished our training, we were assigned to the Pentagon, Navy Intelligence. Our team was, let’s say, a special team and I can’t tell you anymore than that about it.”

“You mean like spies or something?” Chelsey asked wide-eyed.

Nick gave her a frown and didn’t answer her question. “That was in 1998 We were called in on an investigation. A very strange and hush-hush investigation.

“The U.S. Navy frigate Samuel B. Roberts was patrolling the Persian Gulf. Three days out of port a crewman was found dead in his quarters. His throat had been punctured. The ship’s doctor, upon examination, discovered that almost all of the blood in the man’s body was gone. Not sprayed on the walls or puddled on the floor, but gone. It didn’t take long for the news to circulate among the crew and as you can imagine the tension started to build. But after a couple of weeks things started to settle down and the crew was getting back to normal. Then it happened again. Another man was found dead, this time his body discovered in the latrine. Just like before, his body was almost devoid of blood.

“The captain tried to keep it quiet but it’s hard to keep anything quiet on a ship. His investigation of the first death had netted nothing and he felt like it was time to call for help. The orders came through and the brass decided to send in a special team to investigate. Two men were chosen to go in undercover as regular crewmen. Only the captain was aware of their identity and mission.

“Michael and I were the ones sent in. We were airlifted to the frigate and reported in for duty. Michael was assigned to communications and I was posted to navigation. We were there for two weeks, nosing around and trying to come up with a lead on who the killer was. But we couldn’t find anything.

“During that time we got to know one of the other guys, a fellow by the name of Duncan Stevens. Duncan was a big blond-haired guy from California who had enlisted thinking he would travel to all the great beaches and do some killer surfing. But once he got in, he got hooked and was one of the best sonar men around.”

Nick looked over at Michael and Michael nodded, letting memories flood his mind. “Yeah, he was a hell of a guy, that Duncan. Not for shit at playing cards but could read a sonar like an artist.”

April 1998

Nick and Michael sat at a table in the mess hall with Duncan and a guy from engineering by the name of Greg Roberts. Drinking coffee so thick and black it would fuel the ship, they played poker and joked about Duncan surfing behind the ship.

“Heard the latest poop?” Duncan asked.

The others shook their heads and waited for Duncan to relay the gossip. Along with being the best sonar man on board he was also the biggest gossip hound. Nothing got by Duncan, he had sonar ears.

“Well, the way I hear it our boys spotted an Iraqi ship trying to lay down mines. Called in a couple of choppers and blasted ’em halfway to hell and back. But they’re keeping it quiet, if you get my drift. Iraqis are acting like it never happened.”

Nick shook his head and upped the bet. Michael called and took a drink of coffee. “Duncan, when you get out you really ought to go into the tabloid business or write a gossip column. I’ve never seen anyone who can dig up shit the way you can.”

Duncan grinned and played his hand, losing again. “Shit, man, when I get out I’m gonna find me a cute little beach bunny and make lots of little surfing rabbits and chill in the warm sun. What about you guys? Either of you married?”

Michael smiled and pulled a picture of Cari from his pocket and showed it to Duncan. “My wife.”

Duncan wiggled his eyebrows. “Man, if I had a babe like her I wouldn’t let her outta my sight. Get your ass outta here and go home and make some babies!”

Michael laughed and put his picture away after another look at it. Duncan looked over at Nick. “So, man—what’s your story. You got a wife or what?”

“Or what?” Nick replied. He had no desire to discuss his marital status, which at that moment was in the toilet. A week before being sent to the Roberts he had found out Renee had been having an affair for six months.

“Sounds like it could be a long sad story, dude. Why don’t you tell Uncle Duncan all about it?”

Nick opened his mouth to tell Duncan to drop it but was drowned out as a call came over the speakers from the bridge for Duncan to report.

“Well, duty calls, dudes.” Duncan smiled and stood up. “Gotta go show these wimps how to stroke a sonar. Just like a woman, you know. Stroke ‘em just right and they’ll give you anything you want.”

Michael and Nick chuckled and Roberts tossed his cards down in disgust. “I’ve had it. If I drink one more cup of that mud I’m gonna puke. See you guys later.”

They picked up the cards and walked back to the crew quarters. Michael sat down on his bunk and frowned.

Nick looked over at him with a puzzled expression. “What?”

“Got a bad feeling.”

Hearing Michael say that gave Nick a bad feeling. Most people didn’t put much stock in such things, but whenever Michael got a bad feeling you could bet that something was wrong.

Another call rang out for Duncan to report to the bridge immediately. Nick and Michael looked at one another for a moment then took off running back the way they had come. They ran into the mess hall and looked around then headed for the bridge, checking every nook and cranny along the way. Finding nothing by the time they arrived at the bridge, they backtracked.

They stopped at the mess hall then ran to the galley. “Hey! Cookie!” Michael yelled. “Seen Duncan around?”

The head cook shook his head. “Nope, just came on.”

Michael and Nick searched the galley. As Nick walked by the meat locker, he paused. Thinking it was a long shot he pulled open the door. “Oh shit! Michael! Over here!” Duncan lay on the floor of the locker. He had been stabbed once in the throat just under the left ear. His face was drained of color, his lips were blue, and his eyes stared sightlessly ahead with a frozen look of surprise and fear stamped in them.

Michael groaned and knelt down beside the body. “Son of a bitch! We’ve got to get this bastard, Nick, and lock him away.”

Nick stood up and stared down at the body. “I’d rather just put him away permanently, if you know what I mean.”

“That’s not what we’re here for,” Michael reminded him. “We’ve got to do this by the book.”

“By the book?” Nick looked at him. “For Christ’s sakes! This bastard doesn’t even know there is a book! Look at him, Mike! A few minutes ago, he was alive and talking about having babies. Now he’s just a slab of bloodless meat on the floor. And you want to talk rules? Well, fine. You find the son of a bitch and you can lock his ass up. But if I find him I’m gonna blow his ass away.”

Michael shook his head and Nick turned and walked away. He looked at the cook who was standing in the door to the locker with round eyes. “Call the captain and the doctor, Cookie.”

The Present—Sea Island

Nick fell silent and Lyra stared at him, seeing the anger stamped on his face. Then she looked at Michael and saw tears standing in his eyes.

Michael stood up and went to the bar, getting a couple of shot glasses and the bottle of bourbon. He sat down and poured two shots, handing one to Nick. They touched their glasses together.

“To Duncan,” Michael said.

Both of them downed the liquor then Michael settled back in his chair. Now that the story was unfolding, he felt like he might as well let it all out.

“Duncan’s death was the worst thing I’d ever experienced at that point in my life. I remember sitting in the mess all night, going over everything time after time, trying to get an idea of how it could have happened. By morning, I wasn’t any closer to solving it than when I started. I finally gave up and lay down and the next thing I knew it was midafternoon. I got up and started looking for Nick and…”

April 1998—Persian Gulf

Nick was nowhere to be found so Michael wandered down to the galley thinking that maybe he should have another look around. Maybe he had missed something before. As usual, Cookie was running the galley in short shouts, doing three things at the same time. He stopped as Michael walked in and watched him look around. “Everything’s been scrubbed and polished. All ship shape.”

Michael sat down at the small table Cookie kept along with the bulkhead and sighed. “Think I can get a cup of decent coffee?”

Cookie grinned and poured Michael a cup of his special brew and one for himself. Michael sipped it and sighed. “Cookie, you ever decide to give up the life of a galley rat and you could make a fortune in the restaurant business. Your coffee alone would make you a rich man.”

“Yeah, well, what would an old fart do with a lot of money? Been in the navy all my life, it seems. Now I can’t sleep without the sound of the engines in my head. Guess I’ll just stay where I am.”

Michael put his cup down and leaned his head in his hands. “All that blood,” he mumbled to himself.

“What?” Cookie gave him a funny look.

“I said all that blood. Where did it go? That’s over five quarts!”

Cookie made a face and yelled to one of the hands. “Hey! Stir that soup!”

Michael looked over at him. “What’re you fixing?”

“Tomato soup.”

Michael grimaced. “Tomato? Kind of red, isn’t it?”

Cookie’s eyes widened as he thought about Duncan and the missing five liters of blood. “Crap! Hey! Dump that soup and get me some chickens out of the locker!”

Michael shook his head and stood up. Better find Nick before Nick finds the killer.

The Present—Sea Island

“Why were you worried about finding Nick?” Chelsey asked. “You didn’t really think Nick would kill the guy or anything did you?”

Lyra looked at Nick and Michael and saw both their expressions change. Michael’s seem to become sadder and Nick’s harder. Chelsey looked from one to the other, overcome with curiosity.

“So what happened? Did you find the killer?Lyra asked.”

“Yeah, we found him.” Michael’s voice was quiet.

“So?” Chelsey demanded. “Are you going to tell us?”

Michael closed his eyes and leaned back. “It was about a week later…”

1998—Persian Gulf

Nick wandered through the crew quarters. The men in the bunks were asleep. Most men chose to spend their waking hours somewhere besides the close confines of the quarters. It made Nick think about the old saying about “sardines in a can”.

For the past four days, he and Michael had not been able to turn up anything on Duncan’s murderer. The captain had told them in no uncertain terms that either they solve the case or he was calling in for a more qualified team.

Nick glanced at the empty bunks as he walked. Some of the men had pictures of their wives or girlfriends taped above their bunks. Others had pictures of racecars and such. He paid little attention to the pictures. But something made him stop and turn around.

The sheet on one of the bunks was pulled loose. In the service, that was not a common sight. A sloppy bunk was not something that was tolerated. He walked over, lifted the corner of the mattress, and pulled the sheet loose. Taped to the bottom of the mattress was a plastic bag. Inside it were three locks of hair.

Nick’s skin crawled as a thought ran through his mind. Opening the bag, he extracted several strands of hair from each clump. Then he resealed the bag and put it back like he had found it, tucking the sheet in neatly.

Acting as if he were merely taking a stroll, he wandered up to the ship doctor’s cabin and knocked on the door. Doctor Smithers opened it and looked at Nick in surprise. “Hello. What can I do for you?”

“I need a favor,” Nick said. “Could you call the captain and ask him to meet you here?”

The doctor hesitated for a moment but the look in Nick’s eyes prompted him to make the call. A few minutes later the captain walked in. “I need to know if these hairs came from the three victims,” Nick said, opening his hand.

“Where did you get them?” the captain asked.

“Sorry, sir. I’m not authorized to answer any questions on that subject. But I am authorized to complete this investigation and I need to know if these hairs did belong to the victims. Will you authorize the doctor to make that determination?”

“Very well,” the captain agreed. “But I want a report if and when you find out anything. Is that understood?”

Nick nodded and the captain left. He and the doctor went to sickbay and the doctor retrieved the three bodies from the small morgue. He checked each of the men. “Look!”

Nick walked over and looked as the doctor held one man’s head turned to the side. On the back of the head, near the crown, it appeared as if a clump of hair had been cut. Quickly they checked the other two men. On each one, a locket of hair had been cut from the back of the head where the remainder of the hair would hide the shorn lock.

The doctor clipped hair samples anyway to make a comparison. It was his opinion that they had a match, that the hair Nick had found had belonged to the victims. He thanked the doctor then called the captain and told him he might have a lead but he would need to see all the crew’s personal files.

Grumbling, the captain authorized. Nick was shown into the data center and he scanned through the files, locating the crewman who was assigned to the bunk where he had found the plastic bag.

“Neville Sharp,” he said to himself. “Well, Neville Sharp, I think you and I should have a little talk.”

He started for the crew quarters and ran into Michael who had an odd expression on his face.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’ve got this real bad feeling, Nick. I think we should go to the bridge.”

“You think our guy’s going to take someone out on the bridge?”

“No, I think it’s worse.”

Nick nodded. He was not about to argue with one of Michael’s feelings. They walked onto the bridge and were immediately stopped. Michael broke away and dashed over to check the sonar display. The technician looked up at him like he was crazy as Michael leaned over beside him. Then Michael ran over to the communications station.

“Let me have a listen,” he said to the technician.

The tech looked at the captain who nodded, so he vacated his seat. Michael sat down and fiddled with the controls, listening intently. Nick got tired of standing there doing nothing so he asked the captain if he could relieve the man at navigation just to have something to do. The captain gave permission to proceed and he took the position.

An hour passed in which time Michael was hunched over his console with his eyes closed, a look of intense concentration on his face as he played the communications station like a musical instrument. Suddenly he looked up, hitting the recording device. “Listen to this!”

Everyone turned to him as he hit the speaker. Static mixed with what might have been a voice could be heard. The captain walked over and looked down at Michael. “Sounds like a lot of nothing to me.”

“No!” Michael shouted. “Didn’t you hear that? They’re planting mines! We’ve got to alter course, sir!”

The captain crossed his arms and stared at Michael. “I didn’t hear anything and you are relieved, Lieutenant.”

“But I’m telling you I heard it. Just listen again.”

He played the recording one more time. Nick closed his eyes and listened, trying to hear something, anything. But all he heard was a garbled mess. That was all the captain heard, too.

“I said you’re relieved, Lieutenant!”

“Sir, I respectfully request that we transmit this recording. Let the specialists listen to it!”

The captain had no desire to make a fool of himself, but memories of the Stark being hit by Exocet missiles last year from an Iraqi Mirage jet made him think twice. “All right, let’s get a team in here and transmit that recording, Lieutenant.”

Nick looked at Michael and gave him the thumbs up. For the next three hours, the tape was listened to repeatedly; all the while, they remained on the same course. At last, the captain called a halt, ordering them to stay on course.

“Sir, that is a mistake!” Michael challenged him.

“Lieutenant, unless you wish to see yourself removed from the bridge you will be silent and follow orders!”

“But you have to change course!”

The captain ordered Michael to leave the bridge. Nick saw the look on Michael’s face and without being ordered, laid in a new course. He gave Michael a wink and Michael jumped up from his seat, shouting and cursing.

Pandemonium broke out as the captain ordered Michael removed from the bridge. No one paid any attention to Nick who was quietly altering their course. Suddenly one of the other men noticed. “Sir! We’ve changed course!”

The captain whirled around and looked straight at Nick. “Lieutenant, I will have you court-martialled!”

The frigate shook as if it had run into a wall. Sirens sounded and everyone went to battle-stations. Nick and Michael were escorted off the bridge in the middle of the melee. As they started down the corridor to the brig, Nick whirled around and jabbed the MP behind him in the throat. The man gagged and went limp. Michael looked at Nick in shock as he dove at the other guard, driving him to the deck. One swift punch and the man was out cold.

“What the hell are you doing?” Michael shouted as Nick grabbed one of the MP’s sidearms and jumped up.

“I’m going to get that son of a bitch who killed Duncan before this damn ship sinks!” Michael took off after Nick as he ran toward the engine room. He burst in yelling, “Neville Sharp!”

A tall, burly man with red hair and washed-out green eyes turned and looked at him. Nick smiled coldly and stalked over to him. “You’re Sharp?”

“What if I am?”

“Then this is for Duncan!” Nick let loose with a flying sidekick, knocking Sharp to the deck.

The man rolled and jumped up, holding his stomach. “You think I don’t recognize you? I smelled you as soon as you came on board and it made my mouth water just thinking about ripping you up. Now I’m gonna tear your heart out, you little punk.”

“You mean you’re not going to tear my neck open?” Nick taunted him. “What’s the matter, my blood not good enough? Who the fuck do you think you are, Sharp? Count Dracula?”

Sharp’s eyes assumed as maniacal gleam and he bared his teeth at Nick. “You little piss ant! You don’t know who you’re dealing with. So come on, you want a piece of me, then come and get it. I’ll make that pussy Duncan’s death look like a picnic in the park. That squealing little pig. His blood even tasted like pussy.”

“Nick, no!” Michael shouted as Nick tossed the gun aside and dove at Sharp.

Michael grabbed the gun and took aim as Nick’s foot met Sharp’s head. The man staggered back then fell, blood gushing from his mouth and teeth spilling to the floor. He made a grab for Nick, pulling a metal shank from his pocket and waving it in front of him as he stood.

“Hold it right there!” Michael yelled. “You’re under arrest!”

“Fuck you, asshole!” Sharp yelled then looked at Nick. “Come on, pussy boy!”

“Stop!” Michael shouted. “Nick!”

But Nick was too mad to stop. He growled and moved in too fast for Sharp to react. His hand shot up, impacting with the base of Sharp’s nose, driving upward. Michael heard a crunching, popping noise then saw Sharp’s eyes roll back in his head. He was dead before he hit the floor.

Michael ran over and grabbed Nick’s arm. “What the hell’s wrong with you, Nick? We were supposed to do this by the book.”

Nick looked at him with anger still surging through his body. “We did do it by the book. My book!”

Then he turned and walked away. Two days later, he and Michael left the Roberts and headed back to Washington. The manner in which the case was solved was never mentioned. All that mattered to the boys at the top was that it was taken care of. Moreover, they were assured that when and if the need arose, they had a weapon that had been field tested and approved. They had Nick.

Two weeks later, Nick was given transfer orders. He and Michael met at one of the local bars to have a drink before going home for the weekend.

“So, can you tell me where they’re sending you?”

“I don’t think you want to know.”

Michael’s eyes widened. He had heard the talk and wanted to believe it was just wild stories. He didn’t like thinking that the government he believed in and served was capable of such things as training men to be cold-blooded killers. What was worse, he didn’t want to think that Nick could be one of those men.

“You could turn it down.”

“And do what?” Nick barked a laugh. “Look at the big picture, Mike. My marriage is shit, I’ve got nowhere else to go, and this is all I know. Besides, you’re the one who’s always spouting that ‘service to our country’ line. Well, this is just another branch of service.”

“Like hell! Nick, do you really realize what you’re getting into? If you take this step, you’ll be part of an organization that as far as our government’s concerned, doesn’t exist. You get in over your head and that’s it, man. No one’s going to come to your rescue. You’re on your own, out there doing all those dirty deeds the brass wants done but doesn’t have the balls to do.”

Nick smiled and polished off his drink. “You know, for a brother-in-law you sure are a mother hen. Don’t worry. You just take care of Cari and give her all those little babies she’s always talking about having.”

“Speaking of babies,” Michael grinned. “Looks like you’re gonna be Uncle Nick in about six months.”

“You’re kidding? Well, congratulations. Listen, get your ass outta here and go home to momma. Tell her I’ll stop by the first of the week and see her. I gotta go take care of some personal business myself.”

“You and Renee calling it quits?”

Nick sighed and stood up. “Man, she called it quits on me a long time ago. I’m just finalizing it. See you later.”

Michael watched Nick walk out then tossed a couple of dollars on the table and headed home himself.

The Present—Sea Island

Michael shook his head to dispel the memories and stood. “Excuse me.”

Lyra and Chelsey watched him leave the room then Chelsey looked at Nick. “Thanks a lot, Nick! You could have told me, you know. Shit! He’s not only married but he has a kid? What kind of friend are you, anyway? If I knew a friend was running around on his wife I’d sure as hell tell the innocent women he was involved with that—”

“She’s dead,” Nick said in a flat tone.

“What?”

“I said, she’s dead. She and the baby.”

“Oh god! I’m sorry, Nick. I didn’t know. I mean, I wouldn’t have jumped on you like that if…damn!”

Lyra looked over at Chelsey, seeing the shocked and embarrassed expression on her face then looked at Nick. “What happened to Cari, Nick?”

He looked over at her. “Listen, before I tell you there’s something else I want to say. I told Michael what I remember from what I read in Lucius’ diary and we both agree that there are too many similarities to what was written in it and what’s been going on around here to be coincidence.”

“I’m not sure I follow you,” Lyra admitted. “I know there are some parallels, but it could be a bizarre coincidence.”

“Not when you add up all the disappearances and the weird shit I saw in the woods,” Michael said as he reentered the room. “And the body we found.”

“What disappearances and weird shit?” Chelsey asked. “What body?”

Michael took a seat beside Lyra. She listened patiently as Michael told about the circles and mutilated animals. He finished by telling about the missing girls and the body the fishermen had discovered that turned out to be one of the girls. The cause of death had been determined as blood loss and the coroner said it was the wound to the throat that did it.

When he finished, Lyra looked at Nick. “And you think that whoever is responsible for those things is also responsible for what happened to me.”

Nick opened his mouth but she kept on talking. “And you think that all that is somehow connected to what Lucius wrote as well as what happened on that ship back in 1998.”

“That’s pretty much it, yes.”

“But there’s something you’re not telling me, isn’t there?” She looked from him to Michael.

Michael nodded. “Yes. There is something else. It’s about Cari.”

“I don’t really want to hear this, do I?”

Michael took her hand and squeezed it. “Probably no more than either one of us wants to remember it. But I think it’s necessary. We have to discover the truth.”

“Okay.” She gave his hand a squeeze. “Tell me.”

“I…” Michael’s voice faded and he shook his head.

“I’ll tell them,” Nick volunteered.

“It was about a year after I got transferred. Michael was still in Washington. He and Cari had a little girl. They named her Melinda Nicole. She was about four months old. I got some time off in between assignments and came to stay with them for a week.

“I noticed that Cari seemed a little tense as soon as I got there. I asked her what was wrong, thinking that maybe she and Michael were having problems. But she said things were fine between them. What was bothering her was a couple of calls she had gotten over the last month. Some man who would whisper in the phone, telling her he was coming to collect for his child.

“I told her she had to tell Michael about it. Naturally, when she did, he went nuts. I didn’t blame him. It worried me, too. Anyway, we decided that the first thing we had to do was get Cari somewhere safe. So we took her to his uncle’s house in Brunswick, and then went back to Washington to try to find out who was making the calls.

“About three or four days later we get a call from the hospital in Brunswick. Michael’s uncle was in real bad shape. No one would say what was wrong, they just said he should get there as quick as possible.

“We left Washington that same afternoon, hopping a military flight out. When we got to Brunswick, no one knew anything about his uncle being at the hospital. We left and went to his uncle’s and there he was, sitting on the porch. He was surprised to see Michael and asked what he was doing there. Cari had received a call from him early the previous morning telling her to come back to Washington and had left. “We raced back to the airport and headed for Washington. We had gone about halfway when Michael started having a bad feeling. He told me that this one was really bad, and his whole body was shaking and sweat was pouring off him.

“As soon as we landed we rushed to his house. That’s when we found Cari and Melinda. They were both dead. Cari had been badly abused, her throat cut and her body drained of blood. The baby…”

Nick’s voice failed for a moment and he shook his head. Lyra put her hand on his arm. “You don’t have to say any more. I’m so sorry, for both of you. I know that sounds trite and meaningless but I really don’t know what to say. I just wish it had never happened.”

She looked at Michael and saw tears running down his face. After a moment, he brushed them away and cleared his throat. “What Nick didn’t tell you was that there was a message left for us. It said, ‘this is for the child you took from me on the dark sea. Remember the old rule—an eye for an eye. Stay away from my children. Do not interfere or more will die’.“

A chill ran down Lyra’s spine. “And you think that it’s the same people who are doing all these things now?”

Nick turned to her. “What we think is that this vampire or demon or whatever it is, is after you, Lyra. Think about it. It changes bodies every hundred years or so and according to the dates Lucius gave, it’s time for another transfer. And, to make the transfer it needs the blood of a virgin. I don’t want to embarrass you, but there aren’t many of those around anymore and I think this thing has fixed its sights on you.”

Lyra felt as if someone had just pronounced her death sentence. She swallowed hard, trying to stem the swiftly rising panic. “So what do we do?”

Nick squeezed her hand then looked at Michael. “We find him and deal with him once and for all.”

“By whose book?” Lyra asked.

Nick turned to her and the look in his eyes made her cringe. “Mine.”

Monday—Sea Island

Michael was already up when Lyra went downstairs. He turned and looked at her as she walked into the kitchen. “Lyra, I really wish you’d reconsider this trip to North Carolina.”

Lyra shook her head. “I need those files and my books, Michael. That’s the only way I’m going to figure this out.”

“Well, couldn’t you just get someone to send the stuff to you?”

She poured a cup of coffee and sat down. “I don’t know. Is it really so vital that I stay here?”

“Let’s just say it is for my peace of mind.”

Lyra sighed and stared at him for a moment. “Okay, tell you what. I’ll call and ask my roommate to have the stuff Fed Ex-ed to me. But I’ll still need access to a major library which means I’ll have to go to Atlanta and use the facility at Emory or Georgia Tech.”

“Let’s just wait and see if you can find anything in what you already have. If you need more maybe we can work something out.”

“Okay.” She got up and called to cancel her reservations. “I’ll call Cathy later and have her box everything up.”

“Thanks.” He smiled at her as she walked by.

She patted his shoulder and sat down. “Michael, why didn’t you tell me about Cari and the baby?”

He looked down. “It’s not an easy thing to talk about.”

“I know and I wish there was something I could say, but there isn’t. It does make me have questions, though. Does your Uncle Miquel not like Nick? When his name came up the other day, Miguel got a very strange look on his face.”

Michael looked up at her. “Uncle Miguel thinks Nick went over the edge after Cari and the baby died. He kind of lost himself in his work and he’s not really the same man he used to be.”

“Everyone handles loss differently. Some people withdraw inside themselves and build this safe little shell where they can hide and not deal with it. Other people can’t do anything but feel angry and they let that rage control them. And others learn to accept the things they can’t change and try to go on with their lives and deal with the pain.”

Michael nodded. “And some go through all of it and end up pretty much numb and empty.”

“Is that how you feel?”

“I did, for a long time. It’s not as bad as it was, but it still hurts like hell. I won’t get the chance to grow old with Cari and watch our grandchildren playing in the yard, and I’ll never see my daughter take her first step or start kindergarten or learn to drive—or anything. It was all taken away.”

Lyra reached over and took his hand. “I wish I could take all your hurt away, Michael. I don’t understand why it happened and I wish so much it hadn’t. Since I can’t, all I can offer is me. If there’s anything I can do, all you have to do is say so. I owe you a lot and I’d like to repay some of your kindness.”

“You don’t owe me anything.”

“Yes. I do,” she said softly.

Nick walked in and saw them sitting at the table. After pouring a cup of coffee Nick leaned over to kiss Lyra on the cheek then sat down and looked at Michael.

“What time you think you’ll get back?”

Michael gulped down the rest of his coffee and stood up. “Hopefully around six.”

Lyra looked over at Nick. “I canceled the trip. Michael convinced me to get my roommate to ship my things to me. If I need more information, I’ll try one of the state colleges.”

Nick nodded. “Okay, maybe I better call Mac and tell him I’ll be around.”

He went into the den and returned a few minutes later. “I called Mac and told him I still needed the day off but he’s kind of backed up and needs me to get caught up in the dark room. All the wedding stuff’s starting to pile up. I’m going to try to get out of there around four, but Dick wants me to help him out at the restaurant tonight. He’s kind of short-handed.”

Michael looked over at Lyra. “Do you remember how to set the alarm?”

She nodded. “Yes, you’ve explained it three times and I’ve got it. Don’t worry. No one even knows we’re here and I promise Chelsey and I won’t stick our head out unless a bomb falls on the house.”

Michael smiled and pulled on his jacket. “Okay, I’ll see you guys later.”

Lyra got up and walked with him to the garage door. “Michael?”

He turned and she looked up at him. “I just wanted you to know that I do think of you as my friend and I am aware how hard it was for you to talk about what happened. I’m sorry I’m the cause of you having to relive all that and I appreciate everything you’re doing for me, more than I can say.”

“That’s okay. It’s my job,” he replied then shook his head. “Well, I guess it’s really more than that.”

“You mean Chelsey?”

Michael looked away from her. “Yeah, Chelsey’s great.”

Lyra smiled and reached out to squeeze his hand. “She’s very lucky. . You’re not only handsome but you’re a good person inside.”

“You know, Lyra, if you didn’t have all those stars in your eyes for Nick I just might be tempted to give him some competition.”

Lyra looked away and released his hand. “Flattery will get you everywhere, Detective Santera. Now, go to work so you won’t be late. I’d hate it if you had to be late getting home and miss the fantastic dinner we’re going to have fixed.”

Michael smiled and walked out. Lyra returned to the kitchen to find Nick standing at the door watching Michael’s car pull out of the garage. “Maybe I should call Mac and tell him I can’t make it.”

“Nick, you can’t do that. He’s depending on you. And we’ll be fine. My gosh, we’ve got an electric fence and enough security to protect Fort Knox!”

“Well, okay. But I’ll call when I get there and check on you. You remember what we decided about answering the phone?”

“Yes. Let the machine answer then pick up if it’s you or Michael. I’ve got it.”

“All right, then I guess I’ll go.”

She walked him to the door and he stopped and pulled her to him to kiss her. Lyra closed her eyes and tried to summon up the emotion she knew he hoped to elicit. Sadly, it wasn’t there. Nick pulled back from the kiss and looked down into her eyes. “You make it hard on a man to leave.”

Lyra smiled up at him, relieved he hadn’t clued in on her real feelings. “Then hurry up and get your work done so you can come back for a while before you have to go to the restaurant. I’m fixing dinner.”

“You can cook?”

Lyra pretended to be insulted and tossed her hair. “I’ll have you know that I’m a—well, I’m a halfway decent cook.”

“I can hardly wait. Lock the deadbolt and set the alarm.”

“Yes sir. See you later.”

After locking the door and reactivating the alarm, Lyra cleaned up the kitchen then walked into the den, flopping down on the couch and staring across the room. She wasn’t used to being idle all day, and not being able to get out and run made her edgy. But she had promised Nick and Michael she would not leave the house, and after the incident at the beach she wasn’t about to tempt fate.

She got up to get the remote for the television and the phone rang. Walking over to where it sat on the desk, she listened to Nick’s voice asking the caller to leave a message. A beep sounded then the connection was severed. Thinking that it was probably a wrong number she paid it no more attention and went down the hall into the room she had set up as an exercise room. Without equipment, there wasn’t much she could do but jog in place and do aerobics, so she put some music on and started her workout.

An hour later, she was hot, sweaty, and bored. Turning off the music, she started upstairs and met Chelsey on way down. “Good morning, sleepyhead.”

“Where’s Michael?”

“He already left for work. So did Nick. And we’re under strict orders not to leave the house.”

“I know, I know,” Chelsey grumbled.

“Chels, listen. I know this is a pain but remember what happened the last time we ignored what Michael told us. I think this time we should do like he said.”

“Okay!” Chelsey stomped down the stairs.

Lyra ran up to her room and took a shower then dressed in a pair of cut off jeans and a T-shirt. She started downstairs and heard the phone ring. Pausing, she listened for the machine to pick up, but instead she heard Chelsey’s voice.

“Hello? Hello? Is anyone there? Fine, then don’t talk!”

Lyra bounded into the room fussing at her. “Chelsey! What are you doing? We’re not supposed to answer the phone!”

“I know, but the damn thing’s been ringing off the hook ever since you got in the shower. Oh, by the way, Nick called and I told him everything was fine. He said he’d call later. Anyway, someone just keeps calling and hanging up and I got tired of it.”

“Well, maybe it’s just some kid,” Lyra said as she walked past Chelsey toward the kitchen.

She had just walked in the door when she caught a movement out of the corner of her eye. The knob of the door leading to the garage was turning. Swallowing an impulse to scream, she turned and ran back into the den and grabbed Chelsey’s hand in one of hers, covering Chelsey’s mouth with the other as she pulled her toward the stairs.

“Someone’s trying to get in the house!”

Chelsey’s eyes widened and she nodded, running as fast as she could up the stairs behind Lyra. Lyra dashed down the hall and jerked open the door to the attic. Chelsey tore up the stairs as Lyra locked the door from the inside and raced after her.

She found Chelsey at the top of the stairs looking around in fear. “Lyra, we’re trapped up here!”

“Where’s your cell phone?”

“In the bedroom.”

Lyra chewed her lip for a moment then grabbed Chelsey’s hand. On the far side of the attic, an old service elevator door was hidden behind a stack of crates. Pushing the crates far enough away from the wall to squeeze by, Lyra opened the elevator door.

It was small, only about two and a half feet wide and about three feet high, but large enough for Chelsey to get in if she crouched down.

“Get in!”

“But there’s not enough room for both of us!”

Lyra shoved her toward the opening. “Just get in! And don’t make a sound!”

Shaking with fear, Chelsey crawled into the elevator and Lyra closed the door. Pushing the crates back in place, she looked around for a place to hide. The sound of footsteps on the stairs made her heart pound in her ears as panic rose. Running away from the elevator entrance, she frantically looked around, spotting a long rectangular object beneath an old tarp.

Throwing back one side of the tarp, she saw an old prop, the disappearing lady trick. It was sitting on top of several long crates. Wishing it was real magic, she opened the lid and crawled inside, letting the lid slam shut.

No sooner had she laid down she felt the bottom of the box give way. She rolled sideways, landing on her face beneath the box. Fear of being discovered made her consider changing hiding places but a splintering, shattering noise made her change her mind.

She heard footsteps, then a voice. “Find the blonde but don’t hurt her. He wants her unharmed and intact. If you find the other one, kill her. We’ll get rid of the body on the way.”

Lyra held her breath, sure she could be heard as footsteps sounded around the box she was trapped in. She heard the sound of the lid being raised and knew that at any moment she would be discovered. The man pounded on the sides and bottom of the box but could not find any hidden panels. He kicked the sides and walked all around it, then stopped and grabbed one end and lifted it up.

“Hey! Over here!”

Lyra felt tears stream down her face. She was so afraid she felt as if her heart was going to explode at any moment. Lying as still as death, she waited to see what was going to happen.

“What it is?” The second man asked as he walked over.

“I think we might have something here. This thing’s too heavy for an empty box. Maybe our little pigeon’s found a roost.”

Lyra wished she could just disappear. She braced her hands out by her sides, hoping that if she remained very still they would think the box was just made of heavy wood when they lifted it.

The men positioned themselves at either end of the box and lifted it up. Lyra felt the box move then suddenly the bottom opened up and she plopped down into a bed of straw. Blinking, she realized the false bottom of the box had deposited her into the crate below it which had no lid.

Digging into the straw, she burrowed her way to the bottom, feeling as if she would suffocate. The men were arguing about the box, one saying it wasn’t heavy and the other insisting it had been heavier before.

They turned it over on its side, checking the bottom, but could find no way in or out of it. At last, they moved on. Lyra could hear them as they moved around the attic. It felt as if she lay beneath the itchy straw, listening to them for hours. At last, they walked back to the stairs.

“Looks like we were wrong. They must’ve sneaked out. Call Carl and have him check it out again. They’ve got to be somewhere on this island and we better find them fast.”

The other man agreed. “You got that right. If we don’t produce this goddamn virgin before long then we’re all going to be looking at the sky from the bottom of the marsh.”

Lyra listened as they left the attic. She could hear them on the stairs then there was silence. Afraid to move in case they decided to come back, she stayed where she was, praying that Nick or Michael would come back.

After several hours, she heard the faint ring of the phone. She couldn’t tell if the answering machine picked it up but felt better knowing that at least the phone was working.

Inside she was still scared to death. The things the men had said made it all too clear that they were after her. Lucius wasn’t lying! All those things he wrote were true. There is some kind of ageless vampire out there and it needs to make the transference from its old body to a new one. And it wants to kill me! Oh god, Lucius, I sure hope you have a trick to get me out of this.

Chapter Eight

Michael stopped the car with a jerk and jumped out. He unlocked the door and ran in the kitchen. “Lyra!”

Getting no response, he started searching. The downstairs was empty, but there was evidence someone had been in the house. Running upstairs, he checked every room as he proceeded down the hall. He saw the shattered door to the attic stairwell and raced up the stairs three at a time, stopping in a low crouch at the top step.

Pausing, he listened for a moment, and then began making his way through the attic. Things were turned over and moved as if someone had been looking for something. He saw the uncovered magic box and the tarp lying on the floor and stopped.

Opening the lid, he looked inside. “Lyra?” A muffled reply came from beneath the box. Michael pushed it so it sat crosswise on the crate beneath it. “Lyra!” he whispered again.

“Michael?” Movement came from the straw in the crate.

He started digging in the straw as Lyra jumped up and grabbed him around the neck, straw clinging to her clothes and tangled in her hair. “Oh, Michael!”

“Are you okay?” He held her at arm’s length, looking her over.

“I’m fine. God! Chelsey! Come on!”

Michael followed her to the far side of the attic. “Help me move these crates!”

He pushed the crates aside and Lyra jerked open the small door to the service elevator. Inside Chelsey was huddled with her knees to her chest. She squeaked in fear as the door opened then uttered a cry of relief when she saw them.

“Oh, thank god! I thought I was going to die in there!”

They helped her out and she rubbed her stiff legs. Michael looked at Lyra. “What happened?”

“I was going into the kitchen and I saw the door handle to the garage door turn so we ran up here and hid.”

“Did you see or hear anything?”

“I heard two men talking,” she said quietly, turning away.

“What did they say?” He grabbed her and turned her to face him.

“They said…” Lyra cut a look at Chelsey and stopped. “I don’t remember.”

Michael noticed the way she wouldn’t look at him and knew she was hiding something. He was about to demand that she tell him but she took Chelsey’s arm and started pulling her toward the door to the stairs. “Come on. Let’s get you into a hot bath.”

Michael followed silently, waiting in the hall as Lyra took Chelsey into one of the bathrooms and helped her into the tub. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom and started down the hall to her room.

Lyra stayed one step ahead of Michael as she went into the bathroom and started picking straw out of her hair. She knew he was waiting for an answer but she wasn’t ready to talk about it. All the time she had laid in the crate thinking that at any moment those men were going to come back for her, one single thought kept running through her mind. If she wasn’t a virgin, she wouldn’t have to be dealing with any of this.

Finally, Michael’s patience ran out. Stalking into the bathroom, he took her arm and pulled her to the bedroom, making her sit on the bed. “Okay, let’s have it. You heard something.”

Lyra looked at him blankly for a moment then sagged and looked down. “Yes. One of them said that if they found the blonde to make sure she wasn’t hurt—that he wanted her unharmed and intact. Then they said they were going to kill the other one and dispose of the body.”

Michael’s face hardened and his eyes blazed. “Is that all?”

She shook her head, still looking down. “When they couldn’t find us they said something about thinking we had sneaked out and they were going to get someone named Carl to check it out because we had to be somewhere on the island, and if they didn’t find us soon they were going to be looking at the sky from the bottom of the marsh.”

Michael sat down and ran his hands through his hair. “Anything else?”

“No.”

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“No.”

“Do you want to tell me about it?”

“No.”

“Lyra, I can’t help you if you hide things from me,” he said in a gentle tone.

“I’m not hiding anything.” She looked up at him and he could see the fear in her eyes as tears ran down her face. “Michael, what I read—the things Lucius wrote—they’re true. And that monster—that vampire or whatever it is, is here! And insane as it sounds it’s decided it needs me as its sacrificial lamb so it can steal another body. I feel like I’m in a nightmare and I can’t wake up and to tell you the truth I’m so scared I feel like I can hardly breathe.”

Michael put his arms around her and pulled her up next to him. “I won’t let anything happen to you, Lyra. I promise you.”

She looked up at him and dried her face. “Michael, we don’t know how to fight this thing and I can’t let you take the risk of getting hurt, or worse. I couldn’t stand it if something happened to you. You’re too…I mean, I…what I meant is…”

“You have feelings for me?”

Lyra’s eyes popped open wide and her face paled. She had no idea it was so obvious and she had no idea what Michael thought about her feeling that way.

As she stared at him in silence, Michael began to think he had read things all wrong. Feeling a little foolish, he smiled half-heartedly. “Well, are you just going to leave me hanging here by my thumbnails or are you going to answer? Is that it, do you have feelings for me, Lyra?”

Lyra dropped her eyes and took a deep breath then looked up at him. “Yes, I do.”

“You do what?”

“I do—I do care about you,” she said softly. “More than you can imagine.”

“God am I glad to hear you say that.”

“You are?”

“Yes. Haven’t you figured out by now that I’m crazy about you, Lyra? I never thought I’d ever feel this way about anyone again, but you’re like a wish come true. I think I fell in love with you the first time I looked in those big golden eyes.”

“You love me?” she asked incredulously.

“I know that sounds crazy. I mean you’re involved with—oh shit, Nick.”

“And Chelsey. Oh god, you’re sleeping with my best—”

“No, I’m not.”

“You’re not?”

“No. I haven’t had sex with Chelsey.”

“Why?”

“My interest has been elsewhere.”

Lyra could hardly believe her own ears. “Oh, Michael. I don’t know…what I mean is…is…” She sucked in a big breath. “I’ve been trying so hard not to care about you. To not hurt Chelsey or Nick and to be who everyone wanted me to be. But the truth is, the first time I saw you I felt…something.”

“So did I.”

“What do we do, Michael?”

“Well, we start with honesty.”

Abruptly she stood and walked to the window. “This isn’t the time, Michael. We have to find a way to beat this…thing. There has to be a way to destroy it!”

“Much as I’d like to disagree, I can’t. Besides, for the moment it’s enough to know you care. Now, where’s the diary?”

Lyra flew over to the bed and tapped on an ivory panel in the headboard. It swung open and she grabbed the diary, holding it against her heart. “Thank god it’s still here!”

“Pretty cute!” Michael inspected the hiding place. “When did you discover this?”

“When I woke up and knocked my head against it. I had another dream about Lucius.”

“Then I guess we better find out more about what’s in that diary.”

Lyra nodded then remembered Chelsey. “Damn! I have to check on Chels. She’s really shaken up by all this. If you don’t mind could we not say anything about what I overheard today? I think that’d only make her more afraid. In fact, I was thinking that maybe it would be safer for her if we just got her out of here.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea. Whoever these people are they know you and Chelsey are friends and they could try to use her to get to you. And they won’t think twice about killing her once they get the information they want. I think she’s safer where we can keep an eye on her.”

“But you can’t just stay here twenty-four hours a day guarding us! What about your job?”

“Whose job?” Nick’s voice came from the door.

“Mine,” Michael said and stood. “I’m glad you’re here, Nick. We’ve had more trouble and I need to get to the station and check some things out but I don’t want Lyra and Chelsey to be here alone.”

“What kind of trouble?”

Michael cut his eyes at Lyra just as she slid the diary beneath her robe that was lying on the bed. .

“Lyra will fill you in,” he turned his attention back to Nick.” I’ll be back in a couple of hours.”

Nick nodded and Michael cut a look at Lyra. “Nick’ll protect you. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

She nodded and watched him go. Nick walked over to stand in front of her. “Tell me.”

Lyra quickly explained what had happened, finishing with, “And I still think I should just take Chelsey somewhere far away from here. You and Michael can’t guard us night and day. You both have jobs and—”

Nick took her hand and pulled her closer. “Listen. Those jobs are nothing. They don’t mean anything compared to you. Besides, thanks to our government I don’t really have to worry about money.”

Lyra’s eyebrows drew together in a frown and she studied his face for a few moments. “You still haven’t told me who you really are, have you, Nick?”

Nick didn’t turn away but his expression changed for a split second. “What makes you say that?”

“I’m not stupid and I know enough to recognize when someone is skirting around the truth. I heard what you and Michael said. I think maybe you’ve been involved in some things that most people would find shocking, even hard to believe, and I think that something happened that hurt you. It must have been something bad and I’m not asking you to tell me anything you don’t want to. But I do think honesty is important.”

Nick looked into her eyes and smiled. “For someone so young and innocent, sometimes you seem as old as time. I do want you to know everything, Lyra. But right now, our plates are kind of full. So, give me a little time and I’ll tell you.”

“Okay, I can live with that. Now, I’m going to check on Chelsey. Would you mind going downstairs and fixing her a drink or something. I think I’m going to put her to bed.”

When Nick arrived with the drink, Lyra was sitting on the bed, beside Chelsey.. . Chelsey’s face was unusually pale and her dark eyes were rimmed in red, giving testimony to the fact she had been crying.

He handed her the drink. “Here, just sip this and try to relax. You’re safe now.”

“How can you say that? We were supposed to be safe all along and look what happened? Those men might have killed us if Lyra hadn’t found safe places for us to hide. And all that fancy security shit didn’t do a thing to stop them!”

Nick’s eyes narrowed at her words and he excused himself to go downstairs. When Lyra finally got Chelsey calmed down and comfortable, she went in search of him. She found him in the storage room off the kitchen going over the alarm system.

“What are you doing?”

“Chelsey was right. Those men should have been stopped at the gate, and if they’d tried to go over the fence, they should’ve been knocked for a loop by the current. But they made it to the house without any trouble. Not only that, they managed to deactivate the alarm so that it wouldn’t alert you or show on the boards at the security office.”

“So you think they knew about the security system and how to circumvent it?”

Nick turned to her with a shake of his head. “No, I think they deactivated it from the security office.”

“But that’s impossible! Isn’t it? I mean, in order to do that they’d either have to break into the office or…”

Her eyes widened and she gasped. “Or they’d have to work there!”

“Bingo!”

“So what do we do?”

“I think maybe there are some clues in Lucius’ diary. I need to read more of it and see what I can find. Then when Michael gets back we’ll come up with some plan for getting into the security office and seeing if we can find out who it was.”

“Nick, I…I’d prefer to read the diary alone.”

“Why?”

“Because Lucius was important to me and he left it to me and I feel uncomfortable letting anyone else read it.”

“He’s dead, Lyra. And if there’s something in what he wrote that can help us put a stop to what’s happening…”

“I promise to let you know anything important I read, but I need to do this alone.”

She thought he was going to argue but surprised her by nodding. “Fine, I’ll go through the security system more thoroughly, and make sure there’s not a problem.”

“Thanks.” She went to her room and climbed on the bed, tossing aside her robe and thumbing through the dairy until she reached where she’d left off.

She followed the body stealer from Romania to Yugoslavia, where he arrived in the early 1400s. He settled in Slovenia, which at the time was under the control of Austria. But he stayed there only a dozen years or so, then moved on to the coastal region of Dalmatia, which is now part of Croatia. At the time, that region was under the control of the Venetians. There he set himself up as Constantine De Gama, thanks to a newly arrived Venetian young man who had been called to Dalmatia to assist in the family business that was flourishing.

Before ten years had passed the de Gama family were all dead and buried, all but Constantine. And he was a very wealthy man. His new following contained wealthy and powerful members of both Venetian and Austrian families and they grew even more powerful in the next three generations under his leadership.

In the year 1519, King Charles of Spain became emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. They controlled a vast amount of Europe, including Italy. Constantine saw new opportunities on the horizon and so set about preparing to leave Yugoslavia. He chose an Austrian count to lead his following in his absence and arranged to have his finances transferred to Italy.

In 1530, Constantine traveled to Italy in the company of a young Count by the name of Christopher Hapsburg. As was customary, by the time the journey was complete, Constantine had taken control of Hapsburg’s body. He sent word to his people in Yugoslavia, giving them the name to have his vast holdings titled under and began insinuating himself with the lords and leaders of the ruling class.

In 1556, Ferdinand I succeeded Charles as emperor and thus the title passed from the Spanish Habsburgs to the Austrian Hapsburgs. This put Christopher in a unique position, for due to his relation to the royal family, his power and influence grew rapidly.

Christopher enjoyed his position for many years. But he cut that particular identity short in 1588 when Philip II launched the Spanish Armada against England. Christopher was too well informed by his network of spies with whom he kept in constant touch to believe that Spain could conquer England at sea. But he did see an opportunity to gain a considerable amount of wealth from the Spanish.

Introducing himself to a wealthy Spanish family, he invited their eldest son to take a holiday in Italy before committing himself to the war against the English. Christopher promised considerable financial support and the family had no intention on losing it. They sent their son, Luis de Balbuena to Italy. Eight months later, he returned to them, informing them that Christopher had died during his visit.

The family was naturally disappointed over the loss of financial support, but continued to stand behind the king. Luis was commissioned command of a ship and, unbeknownst to anyone save a select few followers he had chosen, ladened the ship with gold and jewels. His ship set sail, but did not join up with the Armada. Instead, it sailed to a safe haven where the treasure was hidden in a secure place. Then they joined the Armada in the battle.

The body stealer stayed in Spain for a long time. His name changed from Luis de Balbuena to Lazaro de Valdés in 1680, to Diego Quevedo in 1732. In 1742, he was part of the invasion that met in battle with General Oglethorpe in what was to become known as the Battle of Bloody Marsh. The Spanish were defeated, but this didn’t bother the body stealer for he was in a new and virgin land and there were many opportunities there.

Lyra stopped reading, surprise racing through her. He was here before! She quickly turned her attention back to the diary and turned the page.But instead of another account of the body stealer’s many identities, there was a personal note from Lucius to Lyra.

My dearest Lyra,

I interject this note as a warning and an impetus. From this point on you must pay ever so close attention. Our Adversary’s path has been a long and bloody one and unless you can use this information, he may continue to plague mankind for many generations to come.

I am sure you have asked yourself how I came by this information. In time that will be explained. But for now, you must learn all you can about our common foe. I have no idea what his original name was, my first glimpse of him was that which I related to you in the year 1094. He has, however, been alive far longer than that. From what I have been able to gather his origins are the desert lands of the Middle East—in the area of Egypt, I suspect. While I have not, in all my studies, run into any kind of account or mention of his particular abilities, there are historical references to beings such as he. But I stray from my point.

Having no birth name to call him, I myself gave him a name that seems appropriate. I called him Adoul, which in the Arabic tongue means the Adversary.

Now, pay attention, my dear. The year was 1742. General Oglethorpe and his valiant troops had defeated the Spanish in the Battle of Bloody Marsh. What remained of the Spanish troops fled, hiding in the marshlands, trying to make their way out of English-controlled territory and into areas populated by their own.

One Spanish officer did not flee. Instead, he followed the General and his troops back to Fort Frederica. In those days, there was a town around the fort, also named Frederica. Oglethorpe and the colonists he had brought with him in 1736 had established the town, and by 1742 it was thriving nicely.

Adoul, the Adversary, hid himself for several weeks, watching the comings and goings of the townspeople. In doing so, he discovered the existence of the large plantations on the island.

Once a week, several of the plantation foremen would come into town, escorting the ladies of the family to do their shopping. One such family, the Hamilton Baxters, owned a very large cotton plantation on the island. It was midmorning on a Wednesday when the wife of Mr. Baxter, her eldest son, Hamilton, Jr., and her fifteen-year-old daughter Suzanna were driven into town in their luxurious carriage.

Adoul took one look at the strapping young lad and knew he had found his next identity. He followed the road out of town and waited for the carriage to pass on its return trip home. As it rounded the bend, Adoul hid behind the cover of trees and using the last of his ammunition, killed the two men on horseback accompanying the Baxters. Then he jumped out and pointed his empty gun. He ordered the young man and the girl to tie their mother to the wheel of the carriage and hobble the horse. Then he took them into the forest. Two hours later the young Baxter son ran from the woods. He fell down before his mother, babbling so hysterically she could not make out what he was saying.

At length she calmed him enough to get him to untie her. Then, taking him in her arms, she listened as he sobbed out his tale of horror and death. Screaming, she ordered her son to return home for his father, and then she ran into the woods in search of Suzanna.

Hamilton, Jr. returned with his father and four of his hired men. They found Mrs. Baxter in the forest, cradling the body of her beloved daughter. The girl’s throat looked as if it had been ripped out by a wild animal and her body was white from loss of blood. On the ground not far from her lay the body of the Spanish soldier who had attacked them, dead, apparently from a blow to the head from a stout limb.

Hamilton Baxter, Sr. took his wife and the body of his daughter home, thanking God that his son had been spared, that he had found the strength and courage to fight off his attacker and kill him. When they arrived home the younger Baxter seemed as though he was dazed and not himself. His parents were sure it was due to the trauma of seeing his sister murdered and having to fight for his own life. Ordering the house slaves to see to his needs, they began preparations to bury Suzanna.

The slaves were not as easily fooled as the Baxters. They immediately recognized the changes in the son, seeing the darkness in his eyes and the new arrogance in his demeanor. But there was no one they could go to with this information. Not even when their own people began disappearing one by one.

Years passed and rumors began to circulate that there was a devil on the plantation. Baxter, Sr. scoffed at the notion, chalking it up to the slaves’ superstitious nature. But his son knew something had to be done. One night a terrible storm hit the island. Thunder rolled across the sky and lightning slashed the darkness. The rain came down in sheets, driving the tender plants into the mud. That night the main house of the Baxter plantation burned to the ground. The only person to survive the fire was the son, Hamilton, Jr.

Two months later, Hamilton left the island, appointing a foreman to take care of the running of the plantation for him. He was never seen or heard from again. But the slaves remembered what had happened there and the stories were passed down from one generation to the next.

In 1789, a new owner appeared to take over the old Baxter plantation. The man’s name was Gilyard L. Cannon. He was young, only about twenty-five, but strong and handsome and very charismatic. He quickly became ensconced in the social affairs of the island. Many a father tried in vain to interest Cannon in his daughter. But Gilyard was interested in other things.

By 1800, Gilyard had amassed not only a fortune, but also a thriving following. Many slaves became the unwilling sacrifices for his inhuman hunger. Many tried to flee and some even managed to escape. Those who did quickly spread the word among the black population about what was going on at the Cannon plantation.

One evening, just before twilight in May of 1803 a boat moved down Dunbar Creek. It was bound for Ebo Landing. On it was a group of Igbo tribesmen from West Africa. They had been taken from their homes and were destined to be slaves at the rich plantations on the island. One of the crew on that boat was an older black man. He had been brought along to communicate with the Igbo. Speaking in his native tongue, he told the chieftain of what was happening at the Cannon plantation. The chieftain told his tribesmen that they could not submit to the demon that ran the plantation. He asked them to pray to their god and when the boat landed, he walked into the dark cold waters. One by one, his people followed him.

The boat captain and his men tried to pull the Igbo from the water, knowing that Gilyard would be infuriated if his slaves were not delivered. But the Igbo resisted, preferring death to a life of slavery under a demon owner. Their souls meant more than their lives and so many of them drowned. A few were saved and were sent to the plantation.

And so the atrocities continued. Just a few years after the Civil War ended, Gilyard disappeared and the land was left in trust. Over the years, the land changed ownership many times until its original owner was virtually forgotten. No written records were ever found but there are those who still remember the stories that have been passed down through time.

Those who remember are not easily persuaded to talk about it. But, I repeat, the stories were remembered—some in remarkable detail. It is said that there are those who have learned the secrets of Adoul’s power and know how to go about destroying him.

I myself have attempted to speak with such a person but at the time of this writing have been unsuccessful. Unfortunately, our Adversary has discovered my efforts and I feel sure he will take measures to ensure that I do not succeed.

My eyes grow weary and my hand is tired. There is yet more to come. I pray I am granted the time to record it.

Lyra as she dropped the diary in her lap and closed her eyes. Not only had the Adversary been here before but someone remembers what happened the last time he was here. And that meant that if she could find whoever it is Lucius was referring to they might be about to can find a way to stop him.

A knock at her door had her eyes flying open. “Just a second!” She returned the diary to its hiding place and opened the door.

“Well?” Nick asked.

“Let’s go downstairs to the kitchen and I’ll tell you.”

Lyra grabbed a soda from the refrigerator and took a seat at the table. She gave Nick a summary of what she’d read, ending with “and if we can find who Lucius was referring to maybe we can find a way to stop this—Adversary.”

“And just how do you propose we find this mystery person? Question every person who lives on the island?”

Lyra turned to him excitedly. “No! It was right here in the diary. Lucius said that there were slaves who remembered what had happened and had passed the story down. Nick, there are people still living on this island who are direct descendants of those slaves. If we can check the old records then we can find out who they are and talk to them.”

Nick thought about it for a second. “It’s a good idea, but you’re forgetting one thing.”

“What?”

“The little matter of someone being after you. You can’t very well go running around the island. And not only that, if this Adversary does have some kind of following, we have no way of knowing who belongs to his little group, which means we can’t trust anyone. Not only that, if we did find this person then there’s a good chance we’d be leading the Adversary straight to them.”

Lyra frowned and flopped back on the couch, staring at the ceiling. “There has to be a way!”

He ran his hands through his hair and stood up. “Well, let’s give it some time and think about it. Maybe Michael will have an idea.”

“That’s it!” Lyra jumped up. “Michael! He can move around all over the island and the mainland without arousing suspicion. We can tell him what to look for and he can find the person we need to talk to!”

Nick smiled as he took her hand. “All right.”

“Great.”

She checked on Chelsey and found her sleeping soundly, so went back down to the kitchen and started dinner. She and Nick were just setting the table when Michael walked in. He tossed his jacket across one of the chairs at the table and sat down with a sigh. “Another missing girl was reported today. This one was grabbed at the mall off highway 17. There were two reported over the weekend from just across the line in Florida. The count’s growing and no one has any idea where to look.

He looked up and nodded as Nick pulled a beer from the refrigerator. “Oh! We found that boat, the one that ran into you and Chelsey.”

Lyra stopped in place, staring at him expectantly. “And?”

“And it’s weird as hell! The damn thing was titled to a corporation in Brunswick, an import business that turned out to be nothing more than an empty rented office with an answering service. So we checked that out and found the import business was owned by another corporation. After spending the whole day on the phone it turns out there’s a damn chain of dummy corporations that end up at one holding company called ASM Odeus, Unlimited, which is not an American business at all. We traced ownership to Spain. That’s as far as we got. We’re trying to run that down now.”

The plates slipped from Lyra’s hands and crashed to the floor. She grabbed the chair for support and gaped at Michael in wide-eyed shock. Nick grabbed her and helped her to sit. “Lyra? What is it?”

“You said ASM Odeus?”

“Yeah.” Michael gave her a curious look. “So?”

“So…” she looked from him to Nick. “In Qabbalistic mythology one of the names of Satan is Asmodeus. Get it? ASM Odeus?”

Michael frowned and cut Nick a strange look. “I’ll admit that’s pretty strange but it’s not enough to make you look like you’re going to faint.”

“But you said you traced it to Spain.”

“And?”

Lyra looked at Nick for a moment. “And in what we read in Lucius’ diary that was the last country the Adversary was in before he came here. I’ll bet if you keep looking you’ll trace that company from Spain to Italy to Yugoslavia to Romania to Bulgaria to Turkey to Lebanon and then…”

Nick nodded and sat down. “And then where? Lucius only told us as far back as Lebanon. No, wait—Syria.”

“That’s right! And he said something about suspecting the Adoul had originally come from Egypt.”

Michael held up his hands. “You two want to fill me in on what you’re babbling about? And by the way, where’s Chelsey?”

Lyra was so worked up about what they were onto that she had completely put the incident that had happened earlier out of her mind. But Michael’s question brought it all back. Not only had that, but the way Michael been looking at her since he returned had her wanting to throw herself at him. She had to be careful. What if Nick noticed? Now was not the time to start trouble between him and Michael. They had too much trouble as it was.

Chapter Nine

Tuesday—Sea Island

Both Michael and Nick left the house early. Lyra stood at the picture window in the living room and watched them drive off, then she went upstairs to wake Chelsey.

Nick had installed additional deadbolts to all the doors and added heavy slide locks that could only be opened from the inside. Michael had drilled holes in all the windows and inserted thick screws so the windows could only be opened if the screws were removed. It had taken them well past midnight to finish and by then they were all tired.

Lyra knew that Chelsey would not be awake for hours unless she was forced to get up. She hated to wake her, but she didn’t want to sit around all morning alone, jumping at every little noise. Setting herself for the grumbling and fussing that was sure to come she knocked on Chelsey’s door.

Brunswick

Michael walked into the front office of the security company and flashed his badge at the receptionist. “Detective Michael Santera. I’d like to speak with your manager, please.”

The girl’s eyes widened in surprise but she quickly controlled it and asked Michael to have a seat while she told the manager, Mr. John Booker, he was there.

Michael sat down and looked around the reception office. He was reaching for a magazine on the small coffee table when the manager walked in. “Detective Santera! Good morning. What can I do for you?”

“Is there somewhere more private we can talk?”

“Yes, of course. Let’s go into my office.”

Michael followed Booker into his office and sat down as Booker took the chair behind the desk. “Now, what brings you here, Detective Santera?”

“Your company provides the security for the old Corelli estate, does it not?”

“Why, yes. We have for a great many years. Why do you ask?”

“Were you aware that there was a breach in your security yesterday morning?”

“That’s impossible! Any type of unauthorized entry through the electronic gate or the fence would have shown up on our boards from the perimeter detectors. And the house itself is equipped with the most sophisticated, state-of-the-art equipment available. As a matter of fact it was just recently updated and put through extensive and thorough diagnostics.”

“Well, then perhaps you can explain how two men could enter the house without setting off any alarms and without tampering with the security on the premises?”

Mr. Booker gaped at him from behind his wire-rimmed glasses. Michael sat calmly waiting for a reply as the man’s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. Finally, Michael leaned forward and pinned Booker with a hard stare.

“Why don’t I answer that for you, Mr. Booker? There is only one answer. If the security system on the premises wasn’t tampered with then the system would have to have been deactivated from the main office—right here. Now, can you tell me how and why that would have happened?”

“I have no idea!” Booker protested, sweat starting to bead on his forehead. “I assure you, Detective Santera, we have never had anything like this happen, and I will find out how it could have occurred. But it will take me a little time. I will need to check our systems here and speak with my personnel. Perhaps you could come back tomorrow and maybe then I’ll have an answer for you.”

Michael had no doubt that Booker was lying but he had no evidence to back up his theory. He stood and walked to the door. “I’ll stop by. Thanks for your time.”

As soon as he got in his car, he called the station. “Captain Williams, please…Captain, Santera here. Listen, I need a favor. Can you authorize a phone tap for me?… Yeah, it’s a company—Island Security Agency… Well, I’d rather not go into detail right now but I can tell you that one of the places they service was broken into yesterday and the security system never registered it. It hadn’t been tampered with on the premises and I suspect it was deactivated from Island Security so the perps could get in… Sir?… Yes, sir. I will have the owner sign a statement, but I really need to move on this now… Yes, I understand. Thank you anyway, sir.”

He hung up the phone and frowned.

Inside the security office, Mr. Booker had already completed his call. He was still shaking like a leaf. Reporting that their men had been detected and that the police were aware of it was not something he wanted to do. Just like all the other members of the Outer Circle, he was afraid of the Seneschal.

Booker had only spoken with their Master once and he had not had the courage to look him in the eye then. He knew what happened to people who failed in their service to the Dark Lord and had no desire to join their ranks. Now all he could do was wait to see who would come after him first, the police, or his own fellow members.

Sea Island

Lyra and Chelsey spent a long, boring day, watching old movies and wandering around the big house. Nick called several times to check on them and Michael called a couple of times. Lyra’s roommate from North Carolina called to say her stuff had been shipped and should get there the next day. Around six, the phone rang again. They both listened to the message and heard Nick’s voice. “Lyra? It’s me, Nick.”

Lyra snatched up the phone. “Nick! Hi! Are you coming back soon?… Are you sure?… But you said we shouldn’t leave… Well, okay…yes, we’ll see you soon.”

She hung up the phone and turned to Chelsey. “Nick wants us to meet him at the restaurant. He said we’d fine there since it’s a public place and he’ll be there to watch out for us. And he said it’d do us good to get out of the house. We’re supposed to meet him in forty-five minutes.”

“I have to change!” Chelsey started up the stairs, excited at the opportunity to do anything but sit around.

Lyra went up to her room and changed into a pair of white shorts and a pale blue tank top. She brushed out her hair and put on a little makeup then grabbed her sandals and took them downstairs. After a few minutes, Chelsey walked down the stairs. She was dressed to the nines, in a tight, aqua blue halter dress and high, spiked heels.

They got in Chelsey’s car and drove to the restaurant. Lyra didn’t see Nick’s Jeep, but she figured he had just been held up at the studio so she and Chelsey went on in. They ordered drinks and sat in the bar, enjoying just the simple pleasure of being out of the house for a little while.

What they had no way of knowing was that about the same time they were pulling into the restaurant parking lot, Nick was parking his Jeep in the garage at Lucius’ house. When he got inside, he found Michael standing in the kitchen. Michael looked up and handed him a small sheet of paper. “I found this on the refrigerator.”

Nick looked at the message. “Nick—we found something very important. Meet us at the old fort and we’ll show you. Hurry! Lyra.”

“Is that her handwriting?” Michael asked.

Nick shrugged. “I don’t know. Did you check the house?”

“No sign of trouble. From the looks of things they just left.”

“Then we better get to the fort and find out what’s going on.”

They headed for the garage and jumped in Nick’s Jeep. Just as they were pulling down the driveway, the phone rang. At the restaurant, Lyra listened as she got a busy signal. She hung up and looked at Chelsey.

“Maybe it’s Michael.” Chelsey said. “ive it a few minutes and try again. I don’t know about you but I’m starved. Let’s get a table and get something to eat.”

Lyra followed Chelsey to the restaurant. They were seated and the waiter came over to take their order, and for the next few minutes Lyra forgot about calling again.

Frederica National Monument

Nick and Michael pulled up at the Ft. Frederica National Monument. There were only three other cars in the parking area. They didn’t see Chelsey’s red Mercedes and so they decided to sit in the Jeep and wait. Almost an hour passed and the other cars left and tourists had finished snapping their pictures. Nick got out and walked around what was left of the fort. After a few minutes, Michael followed him. They sat down on the edge of one of the crumbling foundations and looked around.

Twilight fell and one of the park rangers who worked there walked over and told them they would have to leave. Michael flashed his badge and told the ranger it was police business. The man frowned but said nothing and turned to walk back to the visitor’s center.

Nick and Michael heard a muffled cry from the direction of the center and they both jumped up. Coming toward them were four men, two wielding cut-off metal pipes and the other two sporting handguns. All were dressed entirely in black and their faces were covered with black ski masks.

Michael knew without looking that Nick had switched into battle mode. He could feel the electricity in the air around them, and while he hoped they could avoid violence if at all possible, he was nonetheless grateful to have Nick by his side—just in case.

“You Santera?” one of the men asked, slapping his pipe against his opened palm.

“Who’s asking?” Michael replied calmly.

The man laughed and looked at the men with him. “Get this guy. He thinks he’s Dirty Harry or something.”

“Well, maybe we should show him how he can squeal like a pig instead,” another of the men sneered.

“And maybe we should just add you to this foundation,” Nick said in a hiss.

“Let’s get down to business.” The leader took charge of the men in black. “You’re sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong and we can’t have that. So, we’re here to make sure you don’t interfere in things that don’t concern you.”

“Well, it’s going to take a lot more than you and your chicken-shit band for that,” Nick replied icily. “So, come on.”

The leader turned to the men with the pipes. “Let’s teach these assholes what pain is before they die.”

The men moved in, but before they had taken more than three steps, Nick had launched himself into the air. His left foot took down one man, and before he landed from the kick, he turned in midair and caught the second man in the chest with a driving punch.

Both men hit the ground and rolled, standing up a little slowly. The braver of the two charged Michael, deciding to take care of him first. Michael watched him coming and waited with his feet planted firmly. Just as the man raised his pipe over his head to strike, Michael ducked and stepped forward. His broad shoulder met the man’s midsection and Michael stood up, lifting the man into the air and sending him flying.

The second man made another move toward Nick but wasn’t fast enough. Nick’s hands moved at lightning speed, driving one punch after another into the man’s face. Teeth broke and bones cracked, blood flying as the man staggered. One last punch to the center of the chest and the man wheezed then fell over at Nick’s feet.

The leader raised his gun, yelling for his partner to do the same. Nick made a dive for him. He heard the report of a weapon behind him and saw the leader go down with a bullet between his eyes. The last man took one look at his fallen comrades and turned tail to run.

Nick chased after him, tackling him as he was scrambling to get in his car. He pinned the man to the pavement and yanked the mask from his face. “Who are you? Who sent you?”

“Fuck you, asshole!”

Nick grabbed the man by the throat and squeezed firmly. “I’m going to ask you once more. Who are you and who sent you?”

Michael ran up and stopped beside Nick. Nick looked up at Michael and in that instant the man grabbed his fallen gun. Nick turned just as the man stuck the barrel in his own mouth and pulled the trigger. Nick dove away as blood and brains splattered the car, the ground, and him.

Michael knelt down beside him. “Do you know who that was?”

“He didn’t introduce himself.” Nick stood up and looked down at the dead man. “I need to make a call.”

“You want to tell me who it is you’re calling?”

“You don’t want to know.” Nick turned his attention to his phone conversation.

Michael shook couldn’t make out what Nick was saying, his voice was so low. But he did catch a couple of words and phrases. He heard the words ‘hard target’, which he knew to be a phrase used to describe a situation in which there was difficulty in penetrating the group the agent was trying to infiltrate. And he heard Nick say something about thinking it was best the target was terminated with extreme prejudice.

Nick must have gotten some argument after that comment because his voice got lower and his body tensed. At last, he ended the conversation, saying something about getting some watchers in the area and setting himself up as an asset. Michael wasn’t sure what that was about.

As he hung up the phone, Nick took a deep breath and his expression was less fierce when he turned and looked at Michael, but it wasn’t changed enough. Michael knew then that Nick had never given up his old line of work at all. He was not just a stringer, an occasional or freelance operative. He was still the genuine article.

“So what now?”

“The bodies will be retrieved and the ID’s checked out. We’ll know by tomorrow morning everything there is to know about them. In the meantime we’ve got to find Lyra before whoever’s running these guys does.”

They got in the Jeep and Michael looked over at Nick as he pulled onto the road from the park. “You’re still a Company man, aren’t you?”

“I thought we’d already covered that.”

“So did I. Just like I thought we were too good of friends to lie to one another. You said you’d turned in your card, man. That you just acted as a stringer in a clinch.”

“That wasn’t a lie.”

“And is this one of those clinches?”

Nick looked at him. “You know I can’t talk about it.”

“So what can you tell me?”

“That if we don’t both do our jobs a whole lot more people are going to die. This thing’s gotten personal. I’m gonna find that bastard and I am going to take him out—regardless of what anyone says. You get my drift?”

Michael nodded. “Yeah, and for once, old buddy, I wholeheartedly agree.”

Sea Island

Chelsey pulled her car in the garage and parked it. Lyra had insisted they return to the house when she had called the studio and gotten no answer. She called the police station where Michael worked and was told he had left over an hour ago. Then she had called the house again and gotten a recorded message saying that the number she had dialed was either out of order or no longer in service. She called the operator and asked her to check the line and the operator told her that the phone must be off the hook.

That was when she dragged Chelsey from the restaurant. All the way back she fidgeted, sure that something terrible had happened. She unlocked the garage door and bounded into the kitchen. “Nick!”

Hands suddenly grabbed her and almost jerked her down. She tugged, trying to break free and heard a scream behind her. The man holding her yanked her around and she saw Chelsey. A man in black, wearing a ski mask, had hold of her arm, pressing a gun to her head.

Lyra froze, not knowing what to do. The man holding her pulled her through the house into the den and shoved her down on the couch. She watched fearfully as Chelsey was pushed into the room, the gun still at her head.

“What do you want?” Lyra’s voice was thick with fear.

“I want you to get the diary. Then you’re going to go with us.”

“I don’t know where it is.”

The man looked over at Chelsey for a moment. “I think you do, Lyra. And unless you want to see your friend’s brains become part of the wallpaper you’ll do exactly like I tell you. Do you understand?”

Lyra nodded and the man jerked her up. She went with him upstairs and walked to the desk in her room, opening the top drawer. She scrambled around in it frantically for a moment then looked at the man. “It was right here!”

He stepped over and jerked the drawer out, dumping its contents on the floor. “Don’t fuck with me, honey, or I’ll rip your friend’s heart out and shove it down her throat.”

Lyra swallowed and nodded. “But I’m telling you the truth. I left it here in the desk this morning!”

They both heard a noise downstairs and the man grabbed her, holding her in front of him as he started for the door.

Downstairs, Nick and Michael had arrived at the house, leaving the Jeep on the street and coming in on foot, just in case someone was inside. They saw the open door of the garage and crept in silently, entering the house.

Stopping in the hall, Nick heard Chelsey crying. He edged to the door of the den and looked in then backed up and whispered to Michael. Michael nodded and passed him, pausing as he reached the door. He stepped past it and worked his way to the other entrance.

Nick waited as Michael stepped into the den from the front entrance then silently slipped in from the rear. The man holding the gun on Chelsey yelled “Hold it!”as he saw Michael.

Michael held up his hands and moved farther into the room. “I said, hold it!” the man yelled. “I’ll blow her brains out, man!”

Michael stopped as he saw Nick move up silently behind the man. “Okay, okay. I’m not moving. Now why don’t you let the girl go?”

The man laughed and at that moment, Nick grabbed his hand, jerking the gun away from Chelsey’s head. Michael dove at her, tackling her to the floor as the gun went off. The man whirled and took a swing at Nick. Nick jabbed him in the side with his free hand, still clamped on to his wrist with the other.

They fought over the gun for a few moments, getting it trapped between them. Michael felt like he was watching an old movie as the gun went off. He didn’t know which one had been shot but he prayed it wasn’t Nick. The man in the mask staggered back and fell against the wall. As he slid to the floor, he left a bloody track on the wallpaper. Nick didn’t wait to see if he was still alive. He took off up the stairs three at a time.

Lyra and the second man were standing just inside her bedroom door. She had heard the shots and was sure Chelsey was dead. Tears stung her eyes and she shook as the man shoved her out into the hall.

They passed two opened doorways and moved toward the stairs. Just as they passed the second door, Nick jumped out and grabbed the man around the throat. All three of them went down in a heap. Lyra elbowed the man holding her in the ribs and rolled away, seeing Nick still hanging onto him.

The man rolled over on his stomach and tried to push himself up. Nick’s arms moved in a powerful motion and Lyra heard a peculiar grating noise. A split second later, the man collapsed to the floor.

For a moment, she stood rooted in place as Nick stood. She didn’t know whether to embrace him or run from him after what she’d seen him do. “God, I was so afraid,” she whispered. “When you called we went right over to the restaurant and waited but you never showed up. Then when we got back those men were here and…”

“Wait!” Nick moved to capture her hands in his. “I think you better start at the beginning. But first, I have to make a call. Why don’t you go downstairs and check on Chelsey. She’s with Michael. I’ll be down in a minute.”

“Who do you have to call?”

“Lyra, please, just do like I asked and don’t ask any questions.”

“But why won’t you tell me?”

“Please.”

After a moment, she turned and walked downstairs. Michael was sitting on the couch, holding Chelsey as she cried against his chest. He looked up as she entered. The sight of him holding Chelsey sent a sharp bolt of jealously racing through her. She mentally scolded herself. Chelsey had just been through a terrible trauma and needed comfort. Surely, she wouldn’t begrudge her friend the solace that could be found in the safety of his arms.

She tried to ignore the selfish whine of an inner voice that insisted she could use some comfort as she walked over to sit down across from him.

“Nick?” he asked.

“He said he had to make a call. Michael, who is he calling and why is he so secretive about it?”

Michael looked at her for a moment then shook his head. “I don’t think I’m the one to answer that question. You’ll have to get those answers from Nick.”

She made no comment and moments later Nick entered the room. His face wore the look of some ancient warrior—his eyes blazed and an electric charge seemed to hover around him. He caught Michael’s eye and some unheard message passed between them. Michael nodded and looked away, and then Nick walked over to Lyra. “I think it’d be best if you took Chelsey upstairs until we get things cleaned up.”

“Get things cleaned up? What does that mean? The bodies? Just how are you going to ‘clean’ this up? They’re dead, Nick!” She turned to look at Michael. “Shouldn’t you call and report this or something? You are a policeman.”

“It’s already been reported,” Nick said quietly. “Someone will be here soon to remove the bodies and I think it’s best if you and Chelsey aren’t around for that, so will you please take her up to her room?”

Lyra crossed her arms and stared at him for a moment then nodded. “Okay, but after whoever it is leaves, I want some answers.”

Nick didn’t agree or disagree; he just took her hand and helped her up. “I’ll let you know when everything’s taken care of.”

She made no reply and dropped his hand. “Come on, Chels,” she said softly as she took Chelsey’s arm. “Let’s go upstairs so you can relax.”

“Relax?” Chelsey’s voice was loud and shrill. “A man threatens to blow my brains out and you expect me to relax? You’re as crazy as they are, Lyra! What we should be doing is getting as far away from this place as we can. We should just go to the airport and get the first flight out!”

“We’ll talk about it upstairs, okay?” Lyra was beginning to think that maybe that was a good idea.

“Fine!”

They went upstairs and Michael turned to Nick. “You do realize that you’re going to have to give her some explanation, don’t you?”

“I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it.”

“Dammit, Nick! Will you back out of your killing-machine mode for a minute and think? She’s supposed to be someone you care about. Don’t you think that means you at least owe her the truth?”

Nick sat down and stared evenly at Michael. “You’re my best friend, Michael, and I value that friendship more than you know. And since I do, I’m going to say this once and only once. You above all people know that there are certain things I can’t discuss—not with you, with Lyra, with anyone. Not because I don’t want to but because if I did I’d be putting whomever it is at terrible risk. And just so we’ll be clear on this, I want you to know that I do care about Lyra, more than I thought I was capable of. I’d do anything for her and I’ll do anything to protect her. But I won’t put her in any more danger than she’s already in. I can’t do that to her, and if keeping her safe means keeping certain things unsaid then that’s how it’ll have to be.”

Michael didn’t respond for a long moment then he nodded. “I understand and I’m sorry I jumped on you. You’re right, there are things you can’t tell her. But there are things you can and that’s what I was talking about. I think it’s important that you play it straight with her, Nick. She’s a special lady and I mean that in every sense of the word. There are a lot of women in the world, but damn few ladies.”

“You’re right and I don’t plan on letting her get away.”

They both stood as the buzzer to the front gate sounded. Nick walked out the front door and a few minutes later a van pulled around to the back of the house. Six men got out with Nick and came in the house. Michael got out of their way as two of them bagged the body in the den then went upstairs. The other four started checking the alarm systems and all the phones.

Half an hour later, the bodies had been loaded into the van and Nick stood outside, talking with the men. When he came back in the house Michael was waiting in the kitchen. “So?”

“So, the phones are tapped and the entire house is bugged.”

“But how’s that possible? Surely no one could have gotten in while we were here without us knowing.”

“Looks like they did, unless you want to claim credit.”

Michael rubbed his hands over his face. “You have any ideas?”

“Let’s just say we’re going to have to reevaluate our position and decide if we want to chance staying here or find another place. There is a safe house in the area if we need to use it.”

“I don’t think that’s our decision to make,” Michael said as he got up to get a pitcher of tea out of the refrigerator. “Lyra and Chelsey should have a vote in this.”

Nick nodded and sat down beside him. “Right now I just want to take a shower and relax. I can’t talk to her until then.”

Michael looked up as Nick started out of the room. “Relax? You can relax? Well, man, if you can do that then I wish you’d fill me in on your secret.”

Chapter Ten

Wednesday Morning—Sea Island

Nick was waiting in the kitchen when Lyra came downstairs. The sun was just coming up but he had been sitting there for several hours. She hadn’t given him a chance to talk to her the night before. Chelsey was almost hysterical and Lyra had insisted on staying by her side all night.

She walked past him without a word and fixed herself a cup of coffee then sat down across from him. Nick studied her for a moment in the dim light, thinking that even the first thing in the morning after going through a brush with death she held a unique appeal.

“Did you get any sleep?”

She shook her head and took a sip of coffee. “Not much. Chelsey’s not in very good shape. Having someone stick a gun to her head and threaten to blow her brains out is not something she was prepared for. I think she needs someone besides me to help her right now. I’m just not qualified and to be honest, I’m having a little trouble dealing with all this myself.”

“It’s enough to throw anyone for a loop.”

“Except you.” She faced him. “Why is that, Nick? I mean, I saw you—I watched you and it didn’t scare you at all. In fact, it was as if you completely changed. I’ve never seen anything like it, but I have read about such things. You behaved as if an entirely new personality took control and that personality was not afraid in the least. In fact, the expression on your face was almost one of pleasure.”

He raised his eyebrows at her in surprise. “You think I enjoyed what happened?”

“No, I didn’t say that. But there was an expression on your face I can’t describe. Like you were totally focused on what was going on and like part of you enjoyed the challenge of the fight. It reminded me of the way kickboxers look at one another, or boxers.”

“I was just trying to make sure you were safe.”

“And you had to kill two men to do that? Nick, I know you think I’m some innocent and naive girl, and in many ways, maybe I am. But I’m not stupid or blind and I know that you’re not just some simple struggling magician who did a stint in the Navy. And I think there’s a lot more to your job with the government than you’ve said.”

She stood up, freshened her coffee then his, and sat back down. “I asked Michael, but he wouldn’t say anything. He said I should ask you. So, I’m asking you. Who are you really, Nick, and why are you really here on the island?”

Nick sighed and ran his hands through his hair. “Everything I’ve told you is the truth, Lyra. I’ll admit that there are things I’ve left out, but that’s because I don’t have a choice. I want to be honest with you and I’ll tell you everything I can, but you have to understand that there are things I can’t talk about—to anyone.”

“Then why don’t you tell me what you can talk about? Like what you really do and why you came here?”

“I’m currently in the employ of the United States government in a capacity I am not at liberty to discuss. I came to St. Simons on assignment, again, something I’m not at liberty to discuss.”

Lyra stared at him for a minute with a suspicious look. “And am I part of that assignment, Nick? Is that why you’re here with me?”

“What makes you ask something like that?”

“Call it intuition. You didn’t answer my question.”

“I’m not here with you because of my work. I’m here because I love you, Lyra. As to why I came—it has to do with a job I was doing in 2002in South America. I went there undercover and set myself up with a certain group. I was there for almost a year and some new faces showed up on the scene. Strange things started happening and we got information that the man who was behind it was using some kind of very powerful and very effective drug to enlarge his army. We tried to get our hands on the drug, but could never get to the ringleader. It was as if he was always one step ahead of us. We did manage to take a couple of his men and, from blood work, it was determined that the drug was some type of mind-control substance that had never been seen before. Our scientists couldn’t determine the formula, but our government very much wanted it.”

Lyra stared at him with wide eyes, sitting as still as a statue as he talked. Nick paused to take a drink of coffee then continued. “After three months we got a tip and set up a trap for this mystery man. But somehow things got screwed up and when we got there, the man was dead. At least we thought it was the man we were looking for. One of his own men identified him. But then six months later someone within our organization was killed and upon autopsy it was discovered that he had been treated with the same drug. And this was a man who was never involved in the first operation. That was when we realized the man we had been looking for in South America was not the man we found dead.”

“And your search for this mystery man led you here?”

“That’s about it.”

“But how? I mean why a place like St. Simons?”

Nick reached over and took her hand. “I can’t tell you that. All I can say is that our organization received information that the man we were looking for was here. I don’t know myself who the information came from, but whoever it was it was considered very reliable. So, I was sent to see what I could find.”

Lyra was quiet for a moment. “Exactly what is this organization you keep referring to?”

“Some people like to call it the company.”

“The company?”

“The CIA,” Michael said from the doorway. “To us regular folks, it’s the C, fucking IA.”

Lyra turned to Nick with a shocked expression. “The CIA? The CIA! You dickhead! You’ve been using me all along, haven’t you? Now I get it! Oh, yeah! It’s all too clear! God, how could I have been so stupid? Damn you, Nick!”

She jumped up and ran out of the room. Michael looked at Nick with a grimace. “Guess I stuck my foot in it, huh?”

Nick shook his head. “I don’t get it. What’s she going off about? I told her I loved her and that was the reason I was here.”

“Yeah, well, who’s gonna believe a spook?”

Nick frowned and stood up. “I’ve got to talk to her.”

He went upstairs and found Lyra sitting in the middle of her bed, flipping through the diary. She gave him a hateful look as he walked in. “I don’t remember inviting you in my room so leave.”

“Lyra, will you just listen to me for a minute?”

“What? Listen to you lie to me some more? Just stop it, okay? I’ve got the picture. You came here looking for the guy who has this drug and it just so happens that some age-old body thief is here, who just so conveniently happens to use some kind of drug to control his followers—and who for some reason has chosen me as his sacrificial lamb. It all fits so neat.”

“Lyra, I swear to you on my honor—on my soul—that I love you with all my heart and I have never used you,” he said seriously. “I did come here to find the man who controls the drug but I had no idea you even existed and I fell in love with you the first time I saw you.”

Lyra hugged the diary to her chest and looked at him with tear-filled eyes. “Then if you didn’t plan all this, who did?”

“I don’t know. But I am going to find out. You do believe me, don’t you?”

She stared into his eyes for a long time. “I want to, but to be honest, you scare me.”

“Sometimes I scare myself,” he said as he sat down and faced her. “But right how I want to find out more from this diary.”

“No.”

“What do you mean no?”

“You heard me. No. I’ told you that I’m not letting anyone else read it. So go away and I’ll let you know what I find out.”

“Lyra.”

“I mean it, Nick.”

“Fine. I’ll be downstairs.”

She waited until he left then got up to get the diary from it’s hiding place. Getting comfortable on the bed, she opened it to read..

I feel sure that you have many questions. I can picture you in my mind with that serious expression on your face and your golden eyes dark with concentration. You want to know how I come to know about Adoul. It is time you found out.

When I was twenty-one years old, I took a trip to Europe. Not in an airplane, but by steamer ship. The year was 1949. Three weeks out at sea we were hit by a terrible storm. Many people were injured and several died. I myself suffered a blow to the head and was unconscious for several days.

I remember waking up and finding myself in a strange cabin. The room was lit only by the glow of a glass hurricane lamp. I tried to sit up but the act of moving made the room swim in and out of focus and so I thought better of it. The ship’s doctor came in and seemed surprised to find me awake. He said I had been unconscious for three days and was not sure I would come around at all. He checked me and then left to have someone bring me some broth and fresh water.

I closed my eyes and heard a soft voice from beside the bed. Turning to see who had come into the room so quietly, I was met by a vision of a ghostly form. Nebulous and of no apparent shape, it swam with soft colors, as if it were some force of nature, like the aurora borealis. Thinking that I must be hallucinating due to the head injury, I closed my eyes again. The voice called to me once more and I opened my eyes. As I did, the shape moved above me, descending slowly, closer, and closer. It touched me and I was filled with warmth like a spring morning after a cold hard winter. My entire body felt as if it were glowing.

Then we merged, becoming one mind, one body. Suddenly I knew. I was no longer merely Lucius. I was also Akmal. For it was his spirit that had joined mine. It was then that I received the information I have shared with you.

After Akmal died in 1094, he was granted his wish—in a roundabout manner. Each time Adoul would steal another life, another body, Akmal would return to merge with someone and together they would take up the fight against Adoul. Unfortunately, he had been unsuccessful in each attempt to destroy Adoul. When he merged with me, I brought a new way of thinking to him. I saw things in what is and what might be—the art of illusion and sleight of hand. Akmal and I devised a way to fight Adoul that had not been tried before. I spent my whole life preparing for that battle. Now the time is almost at hand. Soon it will be decided once and for all time.

“Lyra?” She heard Michael’s voice outside her door.

“Come on in.”

He opened the door. “ I think we need to get Chelsey to a hospital. She doesn’t look too good and I’m afraid she’s in shock.”

Nick walked up behind him. “What was that?”

“We need to get Chelsey to a hospital.:

“Let me call and get someone to check her out.”

“Okay, but do it now, will you? I’m really worried about her.”

Nick pulled out his cell phone and Michael followed him down the hall.

Lyra took the diary and walked into the bathroom. There was a secret compartment in the floor. She had found it one morning when she dropped her hair clamp and had knelt down to reach between the cabinet and the old claw footed tub. She’d bumped her hand against the baseboard beside the tub and it had fallen open.

At first, she thought it was just a loose board but after closer examination, she realized it was a hiding place. It was lined with waterproofing material so it would stay dry and there was an old photograph in it. It was of LuciusLuciusLuciusLuciusLuciusLucius, taken when he was on stage. Behind him was a shapely woman who was wearing an elaborate, feathered mask. Lyra had put the photo in the desk.

Now she put the diary in the hiding place, and then walked down the hall to see Chelsey while Nick was on the phone. Wonder what he meant about changing his tactics?

That question and many others were forgotten as she walked in and saw Chelsey. She was lying propped up on a mound of pillows and her eyes appeared unfocused and directed at a point on the ceiling. Her face was so pale she looked like an alabaster statue and she was so still she almost looked dead.

Lyra ran over to the bed and sat down, talking Chelsey’s hand. “Chels? It’s Lyra. Can you hear me? Come on, Chels, talk to me, please. You have to focus now, Chelsey. Listen to me and try to concentrate. I need you to talk to me. I want you to look at me. Do you hear me? Look at me, Chelsey!”

Chelsey didn’t move and Lyra looked at Michael who stood beside the bed. He shook his head and sat down. Nick came in the room and they both looked at him. “Someone will be here within the hour.”

Michael nodded. “You know, Nick, this is starting to get a little too personal for my taste. I think we should get serious about finding this bastard and nailing his ass to the wall.”

Friday

Lyra walked down the stairs carrying the breakfast tray. Michael and Nick turned to look at her as she walked in the kitchen. She shook her head and put the tray on the counter. “She barely touched anything. I think those pills that doctor gave her are doing her more harm than good. She just lies there like a zombie.”

“Sit down.” Michael pulled out a chair for her at the table. “You need to eat, too, you know. You’ve been waiting on Chelsey hand and foot for the last two days and you’re wearing yourself out. You have to get some rest or you won’t do her or anyone else any good. Now sit down.”

Lyra sighed and took the offered seat. “In case you’ve forgotten, Chelsey wouldn’t be lying up there like a vegetable if it weren’t for me! I’m the reason she’s so…so…”

Michael put his hands on the tops of her shoulders. “Lyra, it’s not your fault. What’s it gonna take to convince you of that? You didn’t ask to be this lunatic’s next victim so you’ve got to quit blaming yourself.”

She didn’t respond and after a moment Michael withdrew his hands. Lyra put her hands in her lap and studied them for a few moments then looked up. “I think it’s time we found out about this Adoul. Lucius wrote that there are still people on the island who know about him and maybe even how to destroy him. I’ve gone over everything I have in the database on my computer and every book I have and I still don’t have enough information to even venture a guess. We have to find whoever those people are! We can’t just sit around here and wait to see what he’s going to do next.”

“Lyra, we’ve already covered that.” Nick’s voice was stern. “There’s no way I’m going to let you go running around the island asking questions. That’d be no different than painting a big bull’s eye on yourself. So let’s drop that particular topic, okay?”

“No, it’s not okay! To begin with, I happen to be a grown woman and I can do whatever I decide to do. I do understand the risks involved and I think I know a way to minimize them—if you’d just listen before you start saying no.”

“And just how do you propose to minimize the risks?”

“Simple.” She smiled for the first time. “You’ll disguise me.”

“I’ll what?” Nick looked at her as if she were crazy.

“You’ll disguise me. Come on, Nick. You do it all the time in your line of work…”

“I never said I—”

“I was talking about the photography studio. I’ve been there and I’ve seen the pictures. You make people look like something they’re not all the time. There’s no difference except this time we won’t be taking pictures.”

“You know, I think it might work,” Michael agreed with Lyra. “You could plump her up with some padding and put a dark wig and heavy makeup on her and no one would know it was her.”

“Yeah!” Lyra smiled gratefully at him. “And I thought of a way we can ask around without attraction any attention. I have a friend at school, a professor, and I’d be willing to bet if I asked he’d let me use his credentials to poke around. Since he’s a Professor of History we can say we’re researching a paper or book or something.”

Nick looked from her to Michael and ran his hands through his hair. “Okay, I’ll agree,” he said with a sigh. “Provisionally.”

“Provisionally?” Lyra raised her eyebrows. “And just what provisions are you talking about?”

“That unless your disguise is foolproof we won’t do it.”

“Okay, but you have to promise that you’ll do everything you can to ensure it is foolproof.”

Michael chuckled as he looked at Nick. “Sounds like she’s got you there.”

Nick grudgingly smiled and nodded. “Okay, I’ll bring home some things and we give it a try. If we can come up with an effective disguise we give it a go on Monday.”

“Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me yet,” he said as he stood. “I’m headed for the shower.”

Lyra sat at the table with Michael, thinking about their situation and how they could best get out of it. After a few minutes he got up to freshen his coffee.

“You’re awfully quiet,” he said. “Something on your mind?”

She looked at him as he sat down, and sighed. “I was just thinking about this whole mess.”

“I hope you not still blaming yourself.”

“It’s kind of hard not to. Michael, we all know that if I—well, if I weren’t still a virgin that we wouldn’t be in this position. I wouldn’t be any use to this Adoul and he’d leave us alone.”

Michael studied her face for a moment. “And so you want to change your…status so we’ll be safe.”

She nodded and looked down. “That’s pretty much it.”

“Have you talked to Nick about this?”

“You know better than to even ask that. I don’t want to have sex with Nick.”

“Good. I don’t want you to.”

“No?”

“I meant what I said Lyra.”

Their eyes met and for a long moment, neither of them spoke. Lyra thought in that moment that Michael was probably the most gentle wonderful man she had ever met and she thought once more how lucky she would be to have him in her life.

He smiled and looked away just as Nick walked in the room and leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. “I’ve gotta go. Michael’s going to be here until four and I’ll be back by then. Is there anything you need?”

She looked up at him and nodded. “Yes. A very good disguise…and a pizza.”

“You got it. See you this afternoon.”

Lyra locked the door behind him then sat down at the table with Michael. “Michael, what did you think about that doctor that Nick had come over and check Chels out?”

“I don’t know. I guess he was okay. Why?”

“Because I heard him and Nick talking, and he said something about maybe moving her where they could keep an eye on her. Do you think there’s something wrong with her that he’s not saying? I mean, she does have family here and if there is something wrong, they really should know.”

“I think what the doctor was referring to was taking her some place where she’d be safe and looked after—where she’d be away from all this.”

Lyra frowned and looked away for a moment. “I can’t let them do that unless I let her mother know, Michael. Chels is really close to her mom and stepfather and they’re nice people. If she has to be taken somewhere then they have to be told.”

“Well, let’s not worry about that right now. The doctor’s coming back this evening to check her over so let’s not cross any bridges before we have to. I tell you what, why don’t we make a list of what kind of information we’re looking for and you can tell me where to go and look, and I’ll help you and Nick try to track these people down you think might know something.”

Lyra nodded and got up to go in the den and get a pad and pen. She opened the top drawer of the desk and reached for the pad of paper she knew was inside. As she looked down, her eyes widened. Lying on top of the paper was a golden pendant on a thin gold chain. She hesitantly picked it up and looked at it.

It was circular with the carved image of a man in its center and all along its edge there were symbols, what appeared to be a mixture of hieroglyphs and runes. Lyra frowned, puzzled by the markings. She couldn’t make sense of it but something about it seemed familiar. She’d seen this pendant before. But where?

What was more, she knew the necklace had not been there before and that unnerved her. How had it gotten there? Her nervousness vanished as she looked at the back of the pendant. Woven in a filigree pattern of gold inlaid on gold was a representation of the Celtic pentagram, the ‘endless knot’ And within the very heart of the knot was a smooth circle of gold inscribed with one letter—L.

She knew the pendant was intended for her and she believed that it was a gift from Lucius. Just a few short weeks ago, she would have laughed if someone had told her she would soon believe she was having lucid dreams in which she communicated with a dead man and even received presents from him. But several weeks ago, she had been far younger and more innocent. While she may not have changed outwardly, inside she was much older because of what she had been through.

She put the necklace on; the pendant lay against her chest just below the hollow of her throat. Absently she reached up and rubbed it between her thumb and index finger. An energy seemed to emanate from it, one that made her feel slightly warm and a bit drowsy.

But that wasn’t possible. She discounted the idea. It was just the stress. It had to be. She didn’t have the strength for another mystery.

Sunday

Michael and Nick were watching a ball game on television and Lyra was in Lucius’ study, going over the pictures Michael had taken and comparing the symbols to those she had found in her research. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she was beginning to see a pattern, and it seemed to be connected in an obscure way to Lucius’ diary. But she hadn’t said anything to anyone about it. They had all made a point of not discussing anything about what had been happening all weekend, after mutually agreeing that they all needed some time to try to relax and get their heads together.

Lyra was glad that no one wanted to talk. She wasn’t ready to tell anyone about her theory or about the pendant she’d found. She had worn high-necked T-shirts so that it wouldn’t show. She also did not want to let Nick know that she’d had several more dreams about Lucius.

Putting the letter she was reading from one of Lucius’ old friends aside, she leaned back and closed her eyes, remembering the dream she had last night.

She was in a room she had never seen before, one that seemed to belong in another time. The floors were of stone that had been polished to a smooth almost mirrored finish, as were the walls. Enormous pillars of the same type of stone supported the high, vaulted ceiling. There was a row of three windows along two intersecting walls, but there was no glass in the windows or shutters. The window openings were large, starting just a few feet off the floor and rising farther up than she could reach.

She walked around the room, looking at the low chaise lounge chairs and benches that were covered in gold embroidered cloth. Each piece of furniture was in itself a work of art. The wood appeared to have been leafed in gold with elaborate carvings.

A noise drew her attention and she turned, seeing a door appear in the wall. A tall handsome man dressed in a loose white robe walked into the room and smiled at her. “My darling, how delightful to see you.” He walked across the room and took her hand, lifting it to his lips.

A wave of intense feelings crashed over her that made her weak. The man’s touch both excited and frightened her and she didn’t understand why. She had never seen him before yet he seemed to know her.

He helped her to a bench to sit then sat beside her, idly stroking her arm and hand. “Soon the waiting will be over, my love, and we will be joined as one—for all time.”

His words made fear rise like a sickness inside her and she wanted to flee. But there was nowhere to run. The door had vanished, leaving only a blank wall. She pulled her hand away and scooted back on the bench to put distance between them. The man smiled and reached over to run his hand down her long hair. “Come, my love, there is no need to fear.”

“Oh but there is.” A voice sounded from one of the windows.

Lyra turned and gasped. Lucius floated outside the window, seated on a simple wooden chair. The man beside her jumped up and ran to the window. “You can’t stop me, you pathetic fool! How many lifetimes will it take to convince you? You’ll never beat me! You haven’t the strength. I am invincible. No one can stand against me—not them and certainly not you. I have the power and soon I will have her. Then nothing will ever stand against me. I’ll be eternal and you’ll be nothing more than a rotting corpse in a shallow grave.”

Lucius looked past the man to Lyra. “Pay very close attention now, dear. This is very important. Remember the words spoken here and what occurs, for soon it will begin.”

His shape began to vanish and the man laughed until Lucius was no longer there. He turned to Lyra with a smile, but it was a smile that made her flesh crawl. Now his beauty seemed to be deteriorating, the corruption and foulness bleeding through the facade. She stood up and backed away as the demonic form moved toward her.

“You will be mine,” it hissed. “I have waited far too long to let you go now, my dear. Soon you will be mine for all time and there is nothing that can stop me. I will have you, then I will crush all those who seek to supplant me. In the end I will be the only one.”

“No!” she whispered, completely horrified.

A shrieking wind blasted through the room. Within the howl was the sound of many voices. Lyra froze in fear as forms began to take shape all around her. Pale faces with glowing eyes looked out from the folds of the cloaks that covered the beings, and hissing whispers emerged from their blood red lips. Like a pack of wolves circling their prey, they moved in closer. Their robes whispered like the hissing of serpents as they glided forward.

The demon screamed in rage and challenge, lashing out with bolts of red flame that shot from his fingertips. “You miserable fools! You cannot defeat me. I will destroy you one by one, draining the eternal life from you as I have done with all the others. The woman is mine!”

The hissing grew louder and Lyra could hear words within the sound. “There will be only one,” the voices chanted.

The demon laughed. “Yes, only one and that one will be me. Flee while you can—hide yourselves away and cringe for soon I will come for you.”

The figures stopped their movement as if intimidated by the demon’s words. Lyra was seized by the fear and rage that emanated from them. Somehow, their fear became her own.

The demon walked up to her and smiled down at her. “See how they tremble before me, my darling. They know it is only a matter of time. Their existence hinges on my benevolence. But there will come a time when their lives will end. It was decreed in the beginning and so it shall be. In the end there will be only one.”

Lyra screamed as he reached for her and awoke, trembling and terrified.

She shook her head to dispel the images of the dream. Somehow, she knew the dream was important and she wanted to remember it so that she could find the hidden message, but it really scared her.

The door to the study opened and Chelsey walked in. Lyra looked up at her in surprise. “Chels! Are you okay? What are you doing up?”

“I had the strangest dream,” Chelsey said as she walked over and sat down on the floor beside Lyra. “I dreamed we were little again, about seven or eight, and we were riding our bikes. We rode by this house and saw Lucius sitting out front on one of the benches—you know that one beside that huge old oak? Anyway, the gate was open and we just rode in like we’d been invited and he waved and invited us to have lemonade with him. We sat down, he looked at us, and then he said, “Chelsey, it’s important that you listen to what I have to tell you. One day you’re going to have to play a very important role in Lyra’s life, far more important than just being her best friend. One day you’re going to have to walk away from her in order to help her. When that day comes, I want you to be very strong. When the time comes, you must turn your back on her, as if you have no feelings at all for her. As far as anyone else knows you will no longer care for her, in fact everyone will believe that you hate her.”

Chelsey paused and looked at Lyra. “I told him he was just a crazy old man and I’d never do anything like that and then he said something even stranger.”

She stopped and Lyra waited for a moment for her to continue. When she didn’t, Lyra prodded her gently. “Come on, Chels. What did he say?”

Chelsey frowned and stared at the floor. “He said, ‘If you are her friend, if you want to save her, you must. It’s your destiny.’“

She looked up at Lyra with a troubled expression. “Isn’t that weird? I mean, I hardly even remember Lucius. You were the one who always wanted to visit him and I never understood what you saw in him. He was just an old man. And now I’m having dreams about him. Lyra, what’s really happening to us? Are we trapped in some weird parallel universe or have we just stepped over into the Twilight Zone or what?”

Lyra took Chelsey’s hand and tried to smile. “No, I don’t think so. I think we’ve just gotten caught up in something that’s out of the ordinary. Chelsey, I really think it’s time you knew everything, but I’m not sure you’re ready to hear it.”

“I have to!” Chelsey whispered urgently. “Lyra, I really have to.”

“Okay.” Lyra nodded and leaned closer, talking in a soft, fast whisper. “This is what I know…”

Michael walked into the study and saw Lyra and Chelsey sitting on the floor with their heads close together. They both looked up as he walked in and Lyra fell silent. Chelsey looked from him to Lyra then squeezed Lyra’s hand.

“Thanks. I think I’ll go get something to drink.”

“I can get it for you.”

“No, I sort of need a few minutes alone. You can keep Michael company.”

“You sure you’re okay?” Michael asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

Lyra watched Chelsey leave then looked at Michael. “What were you two talking about?” he asked.

“About everything.”

“I thought we weren’t going to tell Chelsey everything.”

Lyra stood up, picked up her notes, and put them in the desk. “We were wrong. She’s in just as much danger as the rest of us and she deserves to know what’s really going on.”

She turned and faced him with a solemn expression. “Chelsey had a dream about Lucius.”

Michael crossed the room to her and took her hands. “You sound worried.”

“Not worried, just resigned.” She pulled in the direction of the couch.

“Want to tell me about it?”

She waited until he was seated beside her then told him about Chelsey’s dream. “Lucius is trying to tell us something. Only we’re not paying close enough attention.”

“And what is it you think he’s trying to tell us?”

“How to win.”

“Win?”

“Yes! How to beat Adoul!. It couldn’t be much clearer. Her role’s defined so all she has to do is remember what he told her to do and do it when the time comes.”

Michael studied her for a moment. Suddenly he noticed the top of the gold pendant peaking out of the top of her shirt. “What’s that?”

She pulled it free from her shirt and Michael studied it for a moment. “It’s very unusual. Where did you get it?”

“That’s what I wanted to tell you. Lucius gave it to me.”

He looked up with his brows drawn together. “You never said anything about him giving you anything like this.”

“That’s because I only got it Friday. Right after Nick left and we were going to make a list of things we needed to check on. I went to the den to get a pad of paper out of the desk and this was on top of the pad in the drawer.”

“Well, maybe it’d been there all along.”

“You know it hasn’t. We’ve both looked through that desk and everything else in this house and it wasn’t here until Friday. I know it’s from Lucius. Look on the back.”

He turned the pendant over. “Do you have any idea what these symbols stand for?”

“No.” She slid it back inside her shirt. Somehow, she seemed to draw strength from the slight weight of the pendant against her skin.

“There’s something else. A dream…”

“About Lucius?”

“Yes, but there was someone else in this dream. I think it was Adoul.”

Michael’s attention was focused entirely on her as she related the dream to him. He didn’t say anything for a few minutes then he put his hand on her shoulder. “And you think the dream and the pendant are connected.”

She nodded. “I think it’s a clue, and if we can find someone who can tell us what happened when he was here before, maybe we can figure out how to use the clues and defeat him. And we have to find a way to defeat him.”

He nodded and pulled her over to him. “I know,” he whispered, burying his face in her long hair. “I just don’t want to take a chance on you getting hurt in the process.”

Lyra pulled back and looked up at him with an uncertain expression. “Michael, I…”

“What?” he asked as she looked down.

After a few moments, she spoke so softly he could barely hear her. “I don’t want to be a virgin anymore. If I’m not then Adoul won’t want me.” She looked up at him at last. “Will you please make love to me?”

Michael looked surprised and for a moment he didn’t answer. “Lyra, I’d like nothing better than to make love to you. But not because you’re running from Adoul. That’s not the way I want it to be between us. So, I guess the answer is no. Not now, anyway. Not until you’re ready to make love for no other reason except that you want me.”

“But I do!”

He smiled and touched her face. “And I want you. But I want it to be special and beautiful. I won’t let anything happen to you. I promised you that. But I also won’t make love to you because we’re afraid of Adoul. I won’t give in to that fear and I don’t think you should either.”

Lyra looked at him for a long time then nodded and looked down. “Okay.”

Michael turned her face up to his. “I meant what I said, Lyra. I do love you.”

She nodded. “And I love you. But right now we have to think about other things, don’t we?”

“Yes, I guess so.”

She stood up and walked to stand in front of Lucius’ desk. Lucius, if you can hear me you’ve got to give me more. I don’t know what to do. How am I supposed to fight this Adoul? I’m afraid and I don’t know how. Please help me.

“What are you thinking?” Michael asked.

She turned around and looked at him. “Just that I’m kind of tired. I think I’ll go upstairs and try to get some sleep.”

She walked over and leaned down to kiss him. Michael watched her leave then stared across the room with his brow furrowed in concern.

Monday—Sea Island

“This is going to work!” Lyra whispered excitedly as she and Nick stood waiting for Michael to answer the front door. “I just know it!”

Nick smiled at her. He had to admit that their disguises were good. They had padded a body suit to make Lyra look heavy-set and then dressed her in a long-sleeved floral print dress that hung around her ankles. White padded hose and thick-soled shoes covered what part of her was visible.

A grey-streaked black wig covered her long blonde hair and brown contact lenses hid her golden eyes. She wore thick-framed, tinted glasses and her makeup made her appear to be at least fifteen years older, if not more. Nick had her put rolls of gauze in her cheeks on either side of her lower teeth, which gave her a fat-faced look.

He was dressed in a white shirt and tie, a jacket, and a curly wig of dark brown hid his black hair. Along with heavy eyebrows and a full beard, he also wore glasses. His were wire-rimmed and had thick glass, which distorted the shape of his eyes.

Lyra had called her friend, a professor, and told him that she needed a favor from him. He had been curious about why she was going to such lengths to keep her identity a secret and she told him that the people were very hesitant to talk about the history with anyone unless the person had some sort of big title or something. He agreed that she could use his name and suggested that she give her name as Estelle Banks, his long-time secretary and assistant. Dr. Getties told her that he was planning a trip himself so he would be out of town for a couple of weeks. He would leave word with his staff that if anyone called to check out her story that they be told he was off on a research-gathering trip for a new book.

Lyra thanked him and promised to fill him in on what she found when he got back from his vacation. She gave Nick the names and Nick made one of his secret calls. Late Sunday night a man showed up at the house, and by the time he left, Nick and Lyra had very genuine driver’s licenses, credit cards, and even bank accounts with their new names on them.

That morning when they had come downstairs dressed in their disguises Michael had sworn that he would not recognize them himself, but Nick wanted to test it so he and Lyra went out front. Michael went to wake Chelsey and have her see them when he answered the door.

They waited impatiently and finally Michael opened the door. “Mr. Santera?” Lyra asked in a high-pitched nasal tone, the gauze making her words a little muddled. “I’m Estelle Banks and this is my associate Dr. Bernard Getties.”

“Won’t you come in?” Michael stepped aside and let them enter. “Please, let’s go into the living room.”

“It was good of you to see us on such short notice,” Nick said in a voice tinged with a Boston accent.

“No problem,” Michael replied. “Chelsey. This is Dr. Getties and his associate Ms. Banks. They’re here to do some research for a book about the island. Dr., Ms. Banks, this is Chelsey Quarterman.”

“How do you do?” Nick nodded politely.

Chelsey smiled and turned to the woman to smile. “Nice to meet you. But why are you here? I mean…”

“Well, we were hoping you could help us out,” Lyra said in her own voice and grinned.

Chelsey’s eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. For a moment, she just gawked then she took a step closer. “Excuse me?”

Lyra pulled the gauze from her mouth and took off the glasses. “It’s me, Chels.”

“Lyra? God, what are you doing in that horrid get-up? You look like an escaped librarian or something!”

Lyra smiled and looked at Nick. “See? If Chelsey didn’t recognize us then no one will.”

“Oh, I get it! This is part of your little plan to snoop around and see if you can find any of those people you were telling me about.”

Lyra nodded to her. “Yes, and it looks like it’s time for us to get started. Wish us luck.”

“You got it,” Michael said. “Listen, I’m going to take Chelsey with me. She’ll be safer that way than here alone. We’ll be at the station until we hear from you.”

“Okay,” Nick agreed. “We’ll call as soon as we have something.”

He and Lyra went to the garage and got in the Jeep. They pulled out of the driveway and started down the road. Nick was watching the rearview mirror and saw the blue sedan fall in behind them.

He didn’t say anything to Lyra about it, but kept his eye on the car. As they turned onto the Sea Island Causeway, he saw another car, a black Mazda, fall in behind the sedan.

He pulled a cell phone from beneath his seat and dialed. “Happening on Augustin and 8th. It’ll go down soon. Put it down on the causeway. Keep an eye on the music box.”

“What was that all about?” Lyra asked as he hung up the phone.

“Nothing, just letting our people know where we are.”

She gave him a strange look. “And just who are our people?”

Nick smiled and reached over to squeeze her hand. “Don’t worry.”

There wasn’t much traffic so it was easy for Nick to watch the cars tailing them. As they neared a stretch of road that ran through an undeveloped area of marshland, the blue sedan suddenly increased speed and passed them.

Nick slowed down a little and looked at Lyra. “I want you to sit perfectly still and don’t make any sudden moves. We have company and I think they may make a move on us. If we get stopped, just stay calm. You’re Estelle Banks, remember that. Let me do the talking and follow my lead. Okay?”

She nodded nervously. “I’ll try.”

Nick saw the blue sedan swerve and stop, blocking both lanes of traffic. He braked and rolled to a stop then rolled down his window as the black Mazda pulled up behind them and stopped.

Two men got out of the blue Ford sedan and walked over to the car. One of them stopped beside Nick’s window and pulled a badge from his jacket. Nick smiled at him. “Yes, Officer, what can I do for you?”

“May I see your driver’s license?”

“Oh, of course!” Nick pulled the fake license from his billfold and handed it to the man.

“Bernard Getties.” The man read the name. “From North Carolina. Tell me, Mr. Getties, what brings you here, and why are you driving a vehicle with a Georgia plate?”

Nick laughed. “That must seem strange, I admit. Do you mind?” He opened the door and stepped out of the Jeep. “Circulation isn’t what it used to be, you know. Must move about now and then. Afraid it goes with the job. Oh my! Please excuse me, I’m babbling. I’m Dr. Getties, of Duke University and this is my assistant and associate Ms. Estelle Banks. We’re here on what you might call a fact-finding mission. You see we’re compiling data for an updated version of the American History text we currently use in our undergraduate program. Sadly, the existing text is terribly outdated. Obsolete, in fact.”

He laughed and looked in the car at Lyra. “My, that was a rather odd choice of words to describe history, wasn’t it, my dear. Obsolete.” Lyra smiled and waved her hand at him as if amused by his comment. “Would you be a dear, Estelle, and hand me my pipe from the glove compartment?”

He turned to the man beside him. “A vile habit, I admit, but one I simply cannot seem to break. Now where was I? Oh yes…”

The man grabbed Nick by his shirt and jerked him. “Enough of the act.”

He looked over at his partner who was standing in front of the Jeep. “Get her out and put her in the car.”

Lyra looked at the man as he started for her door and opened the glove compartment. She saw the gun and grabbed it. “Dr. Getties?”

“Shoot!” Nick yelled.

Lyra jumped as her door was jerked open. She turned and pointed the gun at the man. “Get away!”

The man eyed her for a moment then made a move toward her. Her hands trembled as she tried to hold the gun steady. “Nick!”

Nick moved suddenly, breaking the man’s hold on him. His hand moved up swiftly, jabbing in under the man’s diaphragm. The man doubled over but pulled a gun and started to fire. Nick grabbed his wrist and twisted it sharply as the gun when off. As the man fell, Nick whirled around and dove in the window of the Jeep, wrapping his hands around Lyra’s and pulling the trigger of the gun.

The man at her door was propelled backwards by the blast. Lyra screamed and Nick pulled the gun from her hand and scrambled out of the car as the men from the Mazda got out and started toward him.

Lyra looked around as she heard the sound of car tires squealing on pavement and the roar of a helicopter overhead. Nick turned with the gun in his hand and the men moving toward him stopped, pulling their own weapons.

“Let’s get the fuck outta here!” one of them yelled.

But his partner refused, aiming his weapon at Nick. “See you in hell, motherfucker.”

“After you.” Nick’s words were punctuated by the sound of a gunshot. Lyra scrambled into the driver’s seat and climbed out of the Jeep, sure that he had been shot.

But Nick was still standing. Two men climbed out of the car that had pulled in behind the Mazda, their weapons trained at the back of the man who faced Nick. “You’re choice,” Nick said.

The man looked around at the agents closing in on him then turned to Nick, pulling the trigger of his gun at the same time. Lyra saw him and dove at Nick. “No!”

Nick grabbed her and threw her to the ground, covering her with his body as three shots were fired. She screamed as he raised his weapon. But the man was already dead. The two agents who had fired from behind him walked over and checked the body then one walked over to Nick as he helped Lyra up.

“We’ll take them in and see what we can get. But if they’re anything like the others, we won’t have much for you. So far, there’s nothing to connect any of the men. Different lines of work, live in different neighborhoods, go to different churches. There’s nothing—not even their wives or kids know the other’s families. Whatever this group is, they’re well organized and well covered. But we’ll keep checking.”

Nick nodded and led the man off a little way from Lyra. She looked around as the helicopter landed and four men got out. They began loading the bodies into the helicopter.

She got back in the Jeep as two of the agents got in the cars that had stopped them. Nick finished his conversation and got back in the Jeep. Within moments the road was clear, leaving them parked alone.

Lyra was in a daze. Nick put his gun under his seat and looked at her. “You okay?”

“My God! It happened so fast! Where did all those men come from?”

“They’re around,” he said as he started the Jeep. “Now, you ready to go do some research, Ms. Banks?”

Lyra just stared at him. “Is that all you have to say about what just happened? Four men just died and they could have killed us and you want to know if I’m ready to go do research? What kind of man are you, Nick? Don’t you have any feelings about what happened? How can you act so…so…?”

“Uncaring and cold?”

“Yes! You just killed three men and you act like it was nothing! How can you be that way? Don’t you have any remorse or regret at all?”

Nick turned to her with a hard expression on his face. “Remorse? No, I don’t. Those men deserved what they got.”

“Deserved?”

“Yes!” He grabbed her shoulders tightly. “You listen to me, and listen well. This isn’t some game. It’s not pretend and it’s not make believe. It’s the real thing and in this game the stakes are high. You either survive or die, it’s that simple. And I won’t let you die. You get it? If I have to kill a hundred more of them, I will. I won’t let them get you. So don’t start moralizing and trying to analyze me, Lyra. You want to know about my feelings, well I’ll tell you. Killing those men just means there are less of them than there were a few minutes ago. So that’s less that I have to worry about. I see the look on your face. You think I’m some kind of cold-blooded monster who enjoys killing. Well, you’re wrong. I don’t enjoy it—I’m just good at it. If you can’t handle that then maybe I’m the wrong man for you. I can understand that and when all this is over I’ll get out of your life and let you find someone else. But like it or not, until that happens, you’re stuck with me.”

Lyra stared at him with wide eyes. “You’re hurting me,” she whispered.

Nick released her and she continued to stare at him. “What could possibly make you so willing to take a life?”

He looked at her as if she were stupid. “You really are naive, aren’t you? Well, let me ask you a question. Why did you dive out of the Jeep when that man started to fire on me?”

“Because I thought he was going to shoot you and I…”

“And you wanted to save me.”

“Yes.”

“And why is that, Lyra? Why would you risk your life like that?”

“Because … because I didn’t want anything to happen to you.” Her voice was stronger and her face flushed.

“Then why do you need to ask me why I’m willing to kill?” he asked in a low voice. “Don’t you understand? I’ve never loved anyone the way I love you and I’ll do anything to keep you safe.”

After a few moments, she shook her head. “You’re sure full of surprises, Nick. One minute you some kind of terminator and the next you’re someone else all together. You think I’ll ever figure you out or will you always be a mystery to me?”

He shrugged. “Only time will tell. So, I’m leaving it up to you. Where to?”

She shook her head. I must be a crazy as he is, she thought. “To Brunswick, where else?” she said. “We do have a lot of research to do.”

“That’s my girl.” Nick smiled..

They drove to Brunswick and stopped in the parking lot of a fast-food restaurant while Nick made a call. Assured that there was no one else tailing them, they drove to a rental agency and rented a car in the name of Estelle Banks and paid cash. Then they drove to the county courthouse and asked to be shown to the department where the birth and death records were stored.

It took them several hours of going through the old records and checking them against the old property listings, but finally they found five possible names and addresses. Nick called called Michael and gave him the names of two of the people on the list whose address was a nursing home in Brunswick.

Michael said he and Chelsey were leaving to go check it out and they agreed to call him back at one o’clock and compare notes. Then they left and headed for the first address on the list, a Mr. Ranson Creek. They found Mr. Creek’s house off Frederica road, in the northern section of the island. It was a small wood-frame house, painted a pale yellow with deep green shutters.

Walking to the front door, Nick knocked on it. After a few minutes, an old man looked out of the screen door.

“Mr. Ranson Creek?”

“Who you?”

“My name is Dr. Bernard Getties and this is my associate Ms. Estelle Banks. We’re here on St. Simons doing research for a book and were told that perhaps you might be of assistance to us.”

“What kind of book?”

“Actually it’s a history book,” Lyra spoke up. “We’re focusing on the period between the Battle of Bloody Marsh and the emancipation of the slaves. I understand your family was originally of the Igbo tribe.”

Mr. Creek pushed open the door. “Come on in.”

They went inside and took a seat in the small living room. Mr. Creek sat down in an old worn recliner and leaned back. “What you want to write ‘bout them times for?”

“We want to record the real history,” Lyra said. “Not just facts and dates, but the story about the people, your people, and the things they were made to suffer.”

“Why two fancy white folks interested in something like that?”

“We are historians,” Nick answered. “And as such we are always interested in learning the truth behind the stories. Do you think you could help us, Mr. Ranson?”

“Depends on what you want to know.”

Lyra cut Nick a look then took a deep breath. “Well, we’re particularly interested in the old Baxter plantation and its various owners. I understand it was once quite large and prosperous but then the young Baxter disappeared and the estate passed into disuse until it was purchased by a man by the name of Gilyard Cannon.”

Mr. Ranson gave her a suspicious look. “You lookin’ to find out information about that devil?”

“Devil?” Nick asked. “Why do you refer to him in that way, sir?”

Mr. Ranson straightened up and regarded them with a frown. “Look here, I don’t know nothing ‘bout those times and I don’t want to. All I knows is that them was some bad times for lots of my people and that man was the Devil. So, I can’t help you.”

Lyra stood up at the same time Nick did. “I understand. I’m sorry if we upset you.”

They walked to the door with Mr. Ranson following. Lyra stopped just outside the door and looked through the screen at him. “I really am sorry we upset you. Thank you for your time.”

They started down the steps and Mr. Ranson stepped out onto the porch. “Ms. Banks?”

Lyra stopped and turned. “If’n you really wants to know ‘bout that devil Cannon, you should talk to old May-May. Her family was on that plantation and she knows more ‘bout them things than anyone on this island.”

“May-May?”

“Yes, ma’am. May-May Carter. Her place is down to Bloody Marsh—round ‘bout Postell Creek.”

“Thank you, Mr. Ranson,” Lyra said gratefully. “I really appreciate this.”

He nodded and went back into the house. Lyra and Nick got in the car and he looked at her. “So, where to?”

“To find May-May Carter.”

Brunswick

It took Lyra and Nick the better part of the day to locate Mrs. Carter’s home. They had gotten in touch with Michael and he told them he had struck out with the people at the nursing home. One of the men was suffering from advanced cancer and wasn’t even conscious, and the other didn’t know anything, or at least nothing he was willing to talk about.

They agreed to meet back at Lucius’ house after Lyra and Nick checked out Mrs. Carter. They found her house at the edge of the marsh. It was a tiny little house of white wood trimmed in grey. Flowers grew in the yard and old oaks sheltered the house, offering shade from the hot sun.

When they pulled down the dirt drive to the house, they saw an old woman sitting on the porch in a wooden rocking chair. She watched them intently as they got out of the car and walked to the front steps.

“Mrs. Carter?” Lyra asked.

“Most people round here just call me May-May,” she said. “What can I do for you?”

“My name is Estelle Banks and this is Dr. Bernard Getties. We’re here to do some research for a history book about the island and were told that you might be able to help us.”

May-May stared at Lyra for a long time. “Folks who come looking for information wearing false faces are usually up to no good.”

Lyra’s eyes widened in surprise and she looked at Nick. He turned to May-May. “I’m sure I don’t understand what you…”

“No,” Lyra interrupted him softly. “Don’t lie to her.”

She pulled the gauze out of her mouth and removed the glasses and wig, letting her blond hair tumble down her back. “May-May, my name is Lyra Seville. I came here because I need help and you might be the only one who can give me the help I need. The Adversary has returned to the island and he’s chosen me as his next victim. I’m scared and I don’t know what to do.”

May-May stared at Lyra for a moment then looked at Nick. “And you?”

Nick pulled his wig off and peeled the false beard from his face then took off his glasses. “My name is Nick Zampella and I’m here because Lyra is the woman I love and I want to protect her.”

May-May nodded and stood up. “Come on in the house where we can talk.”

They followed her inside and she led them to the kitchen. While the house was old and small, it was neat and clean and had a cheery feel. They sat down at the table and May-May fixed them all a glass of tea.

“Now, maybe you better tell me how you come to know about the Devil and why you think he’s after you.”

Without hesitation, Lyra told her about Luciuss dying and leaving her as his heir. She told about finding the diary and what it contained and she even told her about the dreams. The only thing she left out was the part about Nick being with the CIA.

When she finished, May-May was quiet for a few minutes then she put her hands together with her fingers laced and looked down at them. “I’m an old woman. I was born on the first day of May in the year 193000, the last of ten children. We were a poor family but we always had food on the table and clothes on our backs. My mother was the youngest of twelve children. She was born in 1870. My grandmother was also the last of ten children. She was born in May of 1830 on what had been known as the Cannon Plantation. My great-grandmother was one of the Igbo who were brought here as slaves for that plantation. Her husband was the chieftain of our tribe. They were on the boat that night at Dunbar Creek. My great-grandmother lost her husband and five children that night.

“She was pulled from the water and taken to the plantation. Being a woman of extreme beauty and strength, the Devil Cannon saw her as prime breeding stock. Over the years, he forced her to bear five more children by various men. My grandmother was one of those children. But her father was not a slave. He was the Devil himself. She was conceived in rape, but her paternity was kept a secret. Cannon believed she was the product of a union between my great-grandmother and one of his hired men.

“My great-grandmother died a slave, but she taught much to her children. To my grandmother she taught all she knew about Cannon and his evil ways. She had seen firsthand his brutality and wickedness. She saw the faces beneath the white hoods and knew the people who followed him. She made my grandmother memorize every detail so that she would not forget and made her promise on her deathbed to pass the information on.

“My grandmother did not forget. The information was passed along to my mother who in turn passed it along to me. Since I no longer have a daughter to entrust the stories to, I cannot pass it along to my blood. So, I guess I’ll just have to entrust it to you, Miss Lyra Seville. Seems like you and me are the answers to each other’s prayers. I prayed that the knowledge would not die with me, and you prayed for a way to know the truth about the one you call the Adversary.”

Lyra searched May-May’s eyes. “Are you sure you want to trust me with what you know? I’m not of your people or your blood. I’ll understand if you don’t want to, May-May, but I really need to know. I know it sounds selfish, and I guess it is, because I’m trying to find a way to save my own life, but I don’t want this to continue any longer. Too many people have died and it really is time for it to stop.”

May-May reached over and took Lyra’s hand. “Maybe you and I are of the same blood, after all. Now listen and I’ll tell you the story of Gilyard Cannon.

“The year was 1870, in the month of June. Even though the War had been over for five years, Cannon still ran his plantation as if the War had never happened. The people were still in shackles and those who tried to escape were generally hunted down and killed.

“My mother, Mayla, was just an infant, a little over a month old. My grandmother was sitting in her little shack, nursing her baby when Cannon walked in. He ordered my grandmother to give the child to one of the other women and come with him.

“She was terribly afraid. You see it was the night of the dark moon and that was the night that Cannon committed his worst acts of savagery. It’s kind of funny that a man like that would refer to his prisoners as savages. None of the slaves ever considered doing the kinds of things he did. Not until they were forced to take part for fear of their own lives.

“My grandmother feared him as well. Not only because she was afraid for her life but because she feared what he might do if he discovered her daughter was also his. She gave Mayla to one of the other women then went with Cannon.

“He took her to the main house and ordered her to draw him a bath. She did as she was told and when the bath was ready, he had her undress and bathe him. After his bath, he dressed in a robe of fine white silk that was embroidered with strange symbols in gold thread. He wore nothing beneath the robe.

“He took my grandmother into the marsh. She followed on foot as he rode his big black stallion. She had never been so far from the main house and soon she was lost, having no idea where she was or how to get back. At last, they stopped, and he tied his horse to a tree. They proceeded the last leg on foot. Cannon stopped as they came to a clearing in the marsh. My grandmother had never seen anything like what she saw there. The earth was devoid of all growth, appearing to have been burned clean. A circle of white had been drawn on the ground; strange symbols decorating it. Inside the circle was a kind of star with more symbols painted in red at each point. Just behind the star, a large, high bench had been set. It was covered in a rich, white velvet cloth and big torch holders stood at each end.

“As she watched, people appeared out of the darkness. Like Cannon, they were all dressed in white robes, their hoods covering their faces. Like silent ghosts, they took their places around the outside of the circle, clasping hands and swaying back and forth in unison.

“A tall man in a robe edged in red with a red sash broke through their ranks to stand in the middle of the circle. He admonished them to humble themselves before their master and pray for his continued benevolence. They all fell to their knees, prostrating themselves on the ground with their clasped hands extended forward, forming a many pointed star directed toward the center of the circle.

“Cannon turned to my grandmother and took her by the shoulders. She saw his eyes glow with a strange light, and was so afraid she could hardly breathe. ‘You will do exactly as I instruct. If you hesitate for even a moment in carrying out any of my commands, I will take you home and make you watch as I skin your children alive and boil them. Then I will do the same to you. Is that clear?’

“Terrified, she nodded. ‘Then follow me.’ he said as he turned and walked toward the circle.

“They stepped through the circle of people who were still on the ground and walked to the center of the star in the circle. Cannon pointed behind him and told my grandmother to kneel and bow her head. She did as he said, but watched everything that happened. He raised his hands and fire shot from his fingertips, igniting the torches that rimmed the circle. “Rise,” he said in a voice like thunder.

“As if in the presence of a god, the people rose and looked at him with reverence and awe. ‘My faithful followers,’ he said in an intimate tone. ‘Soon I must leave you. But I do not leave you alone. I have chosen one from among you to carry on in my absence. The time has come for you to witness the transformation, to know the scope of my power. After this night, you will no longer harbor any secret doubts. You will know that I am eternal and that you are forever in my grasp. I see your thoughts and know your hearts and I can make you as kings or plunge you into eternal suffering. You are mine now and forever. Serve me well and you will be richly rewarded. Fail me and die.’

“He turned to the man with the red sash and nodded. The man walked out of the circle and disappeared into the darkness. When he returned, he led two people behind him, a man, and a woman. They were nude except for the ropes that circled their necks and bound their wrists.

“Cannon ordered my grandmother to help the young woman to lie on the raised bench. She stood up and did as she was told as the man in red led the bound man to stand on the other side of the star in the center of the circle. He left the man standing there and walked to stand behind Cannon.

“My grandmother did not understand what was going on. She had heard the stories about the young women who were raped and killed, about how Cannon’s followers gorged themselves on the flesh then rutted like animals, smearing themselves with blood. But this was something different.

“Cannon pulled a small flask from the pocket of his robe and walked to stand in front of the bound man. My grandmother realized that both the bound man and the young woman were drugged. Their eyes were unfocused and they appeared as if they did not know what was going on around them. Cannon stopped in front of the bound man and said a few words in a strange tongue and suddenly the man’s head jerked up. His eyes blazed with anger and he spit in Cannon’s face. ‘You will not get away with this. My family will avenge my death.’

“Cannon laughed and grabbed the man’s hair, forcing his head back. The man in the red sash moved beside him and held the bound man’s nose so that he could not breathe. Cannon waited until the man gasped for breath then poured liquid from the flask into his mouth. Retching and gasping, the man swallowed.

“Almost immediately his eyes widened in fear. My grandmother could see his eyes darting back and forth as the man in the red sash released him and she wondered why he didn’t try to run.

“‘Frightening, isn’t it?’ Cannon laughed. ‘To find your body suddenly no longer under your own control. Your mind screams for you to move—to run, to fight. But you cannot do anything. All you can do is wait for what is to come, for what I wish to happen.’

“He turned and walked over to the bench and looked down at the girl. ‘Tilt her head back,’ he ordered.

“My grandmother did as he said and he poured the liquid into the girl’s mouth then muttered a few unrecognizable phrases as he looked into her eyes. As if coming out of a trance, the girl’s eyes focused and looked at him in horror.

“Cannon dropped the flask to the ground then ran his hand down the girl’s body. He ordered my grandmother to step back and kneel. She did as he said, stepping so that her skirts hid the flask on the ground. As she knelt, she picked it up and hid it in her skirt.

“The people standing around the edge of the circle began to chant a strange litany, one my grandmother did not understand. They swayed back and forth with their eyes glued to the center of the circle where Cannon stood stroking the girl. He threw off his robe and grabbed the girl, pulling her toward him so that she was impaled on his erection. My grandmother watched in horror, seeing the look in the girl’s eyes and knowing that she wanted to scream or fight, to even beg. But she could not move to do anything.

“Cannon pounded against her furiously and the blood began to run down his legs. He smiled and jerked the girl up against him, clamping his mouth to the side of her neck. A great gush of blood washed over him as he jerked his head and her throat tore. Like a starving baby at its mother’s breast, he latched onto her neck, taking big gulps of the fountain of blood.

“To my grandmother it looked as if the girl’s eyes were turning to frosted glass. Cannon raised his mouth from her neck and kissed her. Light seemed to flare briefly from the union of their joined lips. At almost the same instant, his body tensed and then he released the girl, letting her fall limply to the bench. ‘Now,’ he said as he turned to the bound man. “It is time.”

“There was complete silence then suddenly the wind howled like a storm all around them, driving dirt and leaves before it. Cannon threw his arms out to his sides and laughed. Lightning slashed the clear sky and thunder deafened everyone with its sudden boom.

“All at once Cannon’s body fell to the ground and the bound man staggered slightly. The wind and thunder died and everyone waited in anticipation. The bound man looked down at his wrists and his arm muscles bunched. Suddenly the ropes broke and he laughed and turned around.

“‘Yes, this body will do nicely,’ he said, and looked at the astonished faces of those around him. ‘Do you not recognize your Master?’ he asked arrogantly. ‘A demonstration, perhaps.’

“He pointed to one of the men and the man’s body jerked, his legs unwillingly carrying him into the circle. ‘No!’ he gasped, ‘Please, Master. I do not doubt you.’

“‘But you have withheld something you owe.’

“‘No, please,’ the man begged. ‘I was going to…’

“He never got to finish his sentence because his body suddenly burst into flames. He danced and writhed, beating at the flames and screaming in agony. The Devil in his new body laughed at the sight, watching as the man fell to the ground, his body charred and black within a matter of moments. Then he looked around at his followers.

“‘Never forget what you have seen,’ he told them. ‘I can be anyone at any time. You will never know where I am—whether I am the man on the street corner watching you, or the old lady at the market. You can never escape me. I own you. But come, I am a generous master. Take part in the feast I offer.’

“My grandmother looked at the body of Cannon on the ground. He turned his head to look at her. ‘Please, kill me now,’ he begged. ‘He has taken my body but please do not let me die this way. If you have any compassion, kill me now.’

She looked around at the people who were crowding into the circle. Some were trying to touch the new body of the Master, groveling at his feet. Others were already at work on the body of the girl, ripping at her flesh with knives and fingernails. She looked back at the man on the ground. ‘Who are you?’

“‘My name is Marcus Coronelli.’

“My grandmother nodded. ‘I am Mayla.’ Then she tore a strip of cloth from her skirt and stuffed it into his mouth. ‘He will not steal your soul, Marcus Coronelli.’

“The man nodded and closed his eyes. She held her hand over his nose and mouth, and after a bit, his body relaxed in death. One of the followers saw her kneeling over the body and ran to her. She pulled the wad of cloth free just as he kicked her.

“‘Get away from him!’

“She cowered on the ground, sure what she had done had been observed. But the man was only interested in shredding the body with his knife, carving big chunks of flesh, and smearing himself with blood.

“My grandmother huddled on the ground, watching as the people’s attention switched from the dead bodies to one another. As they began to tear their robes off and paw at one another, she bowed her head, praying that the night would end and she could be free of the horror.

“She felt a touch on her shoulder and looked up at the demon in his new body. ‘Come,’ he ordered.

“She got up and followed him from the scene. He untied his horse and mounted it. ‘Tonight you sleep in the house.’

“She knew what that meant and shuddered in revulsion. The last time she had been ordered to sleep in the house was the night her baby daughter was conceived. After what she had seen, she was sickened to think that the child she held at her breast was the spawn of such a demon. But she loved her child and could never turn her back on her.

“As she followed him back to the main house she prayed for guidance and help. Suddenly she realized what she had to do. She would use his child as a weapon against him. She would find out all she could about him and teach her daughter, and somewhere, in some time, the knowledge would find its way to the person who would know how to use it to destroy this demon.”

May-May paused and took a sip of tea to soothe her dry throat. Lyra was quiet for a moment then jerked as if coming out of a daze. “Your grandmother took the flask! What happened to it?”

May-May smiled and patted her hand. “You listen well. Yes, she kept the flask. That along with the story was passed down to me.”

“Then you still have it?”

May-May stood up and walked to the cupboard. Behind a stack of old chipped plates she pulled a small wooden box. She put it on the table then sat down.

“Can I open it?”

May-May nodded and Lyra tentatively touched the box as if afraid it would hurt her. She took a deep breath, pulled the box to her, and opened the hinged lid. Inside was a silver flask. Lyra looked at the markings etched in the silver and felt a cold chill pass over her.

She had seen that symbol before, but could not remember where. Nick saw the look on her face and put his hand on her arm. “Lyra? Are you okay?”

“Huh? Oh yes, fine.” She stared at the flask for another moment then picked it up and shook it, hearing something slosh around inside.

“The drug!” She looked at Nick. “Do you think it’s still active?”

“I don’t know,” he said and looked at May-May. “Do you?”

She smiled and nodded. “Oh yes. It’s very active. But it’s not the original drug that was in the flask. That was destroyed long ago. What you have now is something far more valuable.”

Lyra gave her a puzzled look and May-May reached over to pat her hand. “Honey, what you have there is the way to finally beat that Demon. That is the antidote to the drug he uses to render his victims helpless. Without that drug he can’t take over the new host body.”

“So if he gives someone that drug, this can be given as an antidote to bring them out of it?”

“No.” May-May shook her head. “This must be taken first. It acts like a preventative so that the drug he uses won’t be effective.”

“Then you mean by using this he can be tricked!” Nick suddenly smiled.

May-May returned his smile and laughed. “That’s exactly what I mean.” She looked up and tears ran down her face. “We’re finally going to do it, Mother. At last the time has come.”

Nick looked at Lyra and she shrugged then returned the flask to the box. After a moment, May-May lowered her face and dried her tears. “Now, I’m going to have to ask you to leave, my new friends. I’m old and I’m tired. You come back tomorrow and I’ll finish telling you what I know.”

Lyra stood up and leaned over to hug May-May. “Thank you so much,’ she whispered. “I don’t know how to repay you.”

“Just make sure that devil is destroyed,” May-May said. “Then I can die a happy woman.”

Lyra nodded and straightened up. “We will, May-May. I give you my word.”

They left the house and got back in the car. Nick started it and backed down the drive as Lyra sat staring straight ahead with an unreadable expression on her face.

She didn’t say a word the entire way back to Brunswick. Nick took the keys in to the rental car agency and they got in his Jeep and headed back to Sea Island. They were almost home and still she had not spoken. He pulled over and stopped the Jeep.

“Are you going to tell me what’s going on in your head?”

Lyra looked at him blankly then looked away. The symbol on the flask bothered her. She knew she had seen it before but she just couldn’t remember where and it was driving her crazy.

She looked up and her eyes widened. Coming from the opposite direction was Lexi’s silver Mercedes. “Get down!”

She grabbed Nick and pulled him down in the seat as the car sped by. He sat up and looked at her as if she had lost her mind. “What was that about?”

Lyra’s eyes were wide and her face was pale. Seeing Lexi’s car had jogged her memory. Now she knew where she had seen the symbol and it made her flesh crawl.

“Lyra!” Nick grabbed her and turned her to him. “What’s wrong with you?”

“I know who it is,” she whispered.

“You what?”

“I know who Adoul is.”

Nick’s mouth fell open in surprise. After a moment, he shook his head and frowned. “Well, I have no idea how you discovered that so suddenly but I’m all ears.”

“The symbol on the flask!” Lyra opened the box and pointed to it. “I knew I’d seen it before but I couldn’t remember where. Then when I saw Lexi’s car coming toward us it clicked.”

“Wait! You think you’re mother is Adoul?”

Lyra shook her head. “The day Chelsey and I went to the house to get my clothes to move into Lucius’, Lexi and Leopold were there. He came to the upstairs landing as we were leaving and called out to us. When I looked up he was wearing a silk robe and he made a big show of letting it be known that he wasn’t wearing anything under it. But he was wearing a heavy gold chain around his neck with a medallion on it. This symbol was on the medallion. Nick, it’s Leopold!”

Nick leaned back and stared at her with narrowed eyes. “Lyra, are you sure about this? You did say you were at the door and he was on the landing so you could have been mistaken.”

She shook her head. “I’m absolutely positive. And L Lucius said that the amulet was the way we could recognize Adoul. This flask and that medallion have the exact same symbol on it. I’d bet my life on it.”

“I rather you didn’t put it quite like that.”

Lyra closed the box and looked down at it. “Now what do we do?”

“We go home and tell Michael what we found and we get the contents of that flask analyzed.”

Lyra looked up at him quickly. “And then?”

“And then we find a way to prove Leopold is the man we’re looking for.”

She nodded as he started the Jeep and pulled back on the road. Neither of them had anything else to say on the rest of the drive. They were both too busy trying to decide what to do next.

Later That Evening

By the time Nick and Lyra finished telling Michael and Chelsey everything that had happened and all they had found out from May-May Carter, it was almost midnight.

“So what are you going to do with the flask?” Chelsey asked. “Couldn’t you just drink some of it so that you would be immune just in case?”

Nick shook his head. “We still don’t know all of it. Hopefully, tomorrow May-May will fill in the rest of the blanks. At any rate I think it’d be best if we turned the flask over to the boys at the lab and let them analyze the contents, find out just what kind of substance it is.”

Lyra didn’t say anything. She wasn’t sure she wanted to turn it over to the CIA. Right now that was the only weapon they had against Leopold.

“Where is it?”

“Huh?” Lyra realized Nick was talking to her. “What?”

“What did you do with the flask?”

“I put it in my room, why?”

“Would you get it for me while I make a call?” She nodded and went upstairs. Taking the box from its hiding place, she opened it and took out the flask. Nick’s wrong. This is the only protection we have. We can’t give it up!

Making a sudden decision, she went into the bathroom and poured out a bottle of mouthwash, rinsing it well. Then she poured most of the liquid from the flask into the bottle and hid in under the sink behind a stack of towels. She made sure the flask was securely closed before she returned it to its box and took it downstairs.

Nick was waiting in the den. “Michael and Chelsey decided to turn in. Someone will be here within the hour.”

She nodded and set the box on the coffee table. “Nick, what are we going to do about Leopold? Couldn’t you just tell the people at the CIA who he really is and have them arrest him?”

“We’re running a check on him now. But we can’t move until we have solid evidence, and right now all we have is a story from an old woman and a medallion you claim to have seen.”

“But I did see it!”

“I know, but it’s not enough.”

She sat down and stared across the room with a frown on her face. “I bet if Lucius was here he’d know what to do.”

“Lyra,” Nick turned to her. “You’re starting to get obsessive about Lucius. He’s dead and he can’t help us, except for his diary.”

“His diary!” She jumped up and ran upstairs. She ran into her bathroom and opened the false baseboard where she had hidden the diary. As she pulled it out a picture fell on the floor.

Lyra picked it up and recognized it as the same picture she had found there once before, of Lucius on stage and a shapely woman standing behind him with the feathered mask over her face.

“What’s that?” Nick asked from behind her.

Lyra stood up and handed him the picture. “It’s a photo of Lucius.” She didn’t tell him that she knew she had put the picture in the desk and had no idea how it had gotten back into the hiding place.

“Who’s this with him?”

“I don’t know. One of his stage assistants, I guess.”

“Nice figure,” Nick commented.

She handed him the diary and he opened it up then looked up at her. “Where’s the rest of it?”

“What do you mean?”

He took hold of her arm as she started to turn away. “The back section’s been torn out. What happened to it?”

Lyra looked down at the diary. “No one knew where I hid it. Not even you.”

“Obviously someone knew.”

“But who?”

He shook his head and took the diary. The last page that had not been torn out was blank except for something stuck to it.

“A cigar band.”

Lyra grabbed it and crumpled it in her hand. Nick held out his hand, palm up. “Let’s see it.”

“It’s just an old cigar band. How important can that be?”

“Lyra.” His voice carried a warning.

“Fine.” She slapped the cigar band in his hand and turned away.

“A Lyra cigar,” he said as he read it. “Interesting. What do you suppose this means? That he knew who your father was?”

“I suppose.”

Nick walked over, took her arm, and led her to the bed. “Are you sure no one knew where you hid this?”

“Yes.”

“Yet someone found it and tore part of it out. Why?”

“To keep me from finding out what was in it!” she snapped. “Why else? Look, Nick, I’ve been thinking about this and I think it’s time we test our theory. We have to find out for sure if Leopold is the man or we’re looking for and I think the best way to do that is for me to spend a couple of days at my mother’s.”

Nick grabbed her. “Don’t even think that! You know what he’ll do if he gets his hands on you.”

“Yeah!” she said bitterly. “And god forbid I do anything to spoil what he wants.”

“Just what’s that supposed to mean?”

Lyra jerked away and walked to the door. “You’re the secret agent. You figure it out!”

Nick followed her downstairs. Just as he walked in the den, the gate bell rang. He went to the intercom and answered it, receiving the correct response. A minute later, he let a man in the back door.

“Lyra, will you excuse us for a few minutes?” he asked as the man entered the house.

She nodded and walked down the hall and Nick turned to the man. “Got anything yet?”

“As a matter of fact there are a couple of interesting tidbits,” the man said as he followed Nick into the den. “Seems like your and the Count’s paths have crossed before.”

Nick stopped and gave the man a surprised look. “This it?” The man pointed to the box on the coffee table.

“Yeah,” Nick answered. “You want to elaborate on that last comment.”

The man put the box containing the flask into his briefcase and sat down. “South America, remember? Seems like he was there about the same time as you. Some bit player. We did a background check and turned up some strange things. The County was virtually broke when he went to Columbia. He made his living off rich women who liked having a man with a title as—an escort. But about three months after the Columbia incident he suddenly became a very rich man.”

“You’ve got my attention,” Nick said as he sat down.

“Seems like a lot of property and assets suddenly changed hands during those three months. We don’t have all of it, but it looks like the bulk of it came from a mother company called ASM Odeus.”

Nick’s eyes narrowed. “Is that so?”

The man nodded. “Apparently he managed to somehow inherit a substantial sum of money from a guy by the name of Juan Ramirez.”

“Nick looked up sharply. “But that’s the guy…”

“Yeah, tell me about it.” The man nodded. “That’s the dude we found dead—the guy who was supposed to be the ring leader of the group in Columbia.”

Nick looked at the man. “Listen, I want you to check and see if you can find out what happened to the rest of Kostanza’s estate.”

“We’ve already tried that,” the man replied. “And you wouldn’t believe the paper trail. It’ll take us months to figure it all out—if we do figure it out, that is. Whoever set things up was a master.”

Nick stood up. “Well, find out everything you can about the Count and when he got here. I want to know the exact date.”

“This connected?” the man asked.

Nick nodded. “If it weren’t, I wouldn’t ask.”

The man nodded as he stood up. “Okay, I’ll get on it. I’ll call as soon as we know. Lab should have this analyzed by the morning. I’ll tell them to call and let you know what they find.”

Nick let the man out and returned to the den. “You can come out now,” he said as he sat down on the couch.

Lyra looked in the doorway from the front hall and Nick looked over at her. “Hear anything interesting?”

She walked into the. “You want to tell me what that stuff about Columbia was about?”

“Not really.”

“Well, don’t you think I have a right to know?”

“No.”

“Fine.” She turned to leave but Nick jumped up and bounded across the room, grabbed her,

and jerked her around. “I’d suggest that you stop eavesdropping on private conversations. There are some things I can’t discuss with you and this childish habit you have of—“

Lyra jerk free and slapped him. “Take your hand off me this instant!”

Nick’s face stung from the slap and his temper threatened to erupt. His grip tightened on her arm and he jerked her up close to him. “Don’t ever do that again.”

“Or what?” she taunted him.

Nick took a deep breath to calm himself, but the way she challenged him with her eyes made it hard. “I’m not going to get into a fight with you.”

“Well, why not?” She tried to pull free. “You fight everyone else! That’s all you know how to do, anyway! If it weren’t for fighting and killing, your life would be just an empty shell. It’s all you have so why not just be true to your nature. And let go of me!”

She tried to slap him again but he knocked her hand aside and grabbed her long hair, pulling her head back so that he stared down into her eyes. “Don’t push me, Lyra.”

Lyra pushed at him, her eyes flashing in anger.

“Let go of me now!” she hissed

Lyra’s eyes widened as his lips crushed hers in a brutal kiss. She struggled against him, working her hands between them to push at his chest.

His breath was harsh as she shoved him away and his eyes blazed. He started to reach for her again and she jumped back, raising her hands in front of her. “Stay away from me.”

“Lyra, I—”

“No. Shut up. And get out. Now.”

“Lyra—”

“Get out!” The strength of her scream surprised even her.

Nick looked at her for a long moment, then turned on his heel and left the room. Lyra ran to the door, checked to make sure he wasn’t waiting for her then raced to her room, locking the door behind her.

She thought about going to Michael. Feeling his arms around her had a strong appeal. When she was with him, she felt safe and strong. But she couldn’t spend her life depending on someone else for strength. Besides, if she called him then there was a chance Nick would realize something was going on and she wasn’t ready to get into that. As cowardly as it was, she didn’t think she could face a fight between him and Michael. Particularly not one she was the cause of.

She thought and fretted for hours, finally curling up on the bed. The next thing she knew she was waking up. She pushed herself up to a sitting position and looked across the room.

A shadowy figure was sitting on the sofa.

“Lucius?” she whispered, pulling the sheet tighter around her. “Is that you? Am I dreaming or is this real?”

“Follow your instincts, Lyra.” His voice was soft. “You have all the pieces of the puzzle. Now you just have to assemble them. Don’t let anyone confuse you.”

“But I don’t have all the pieces! Lucius, nothing really makes sense. These people that Adoul gathers around him; they don’t really follow any particular doctrine or set of beliefs as far as I can tell. It’s like they don’t know what they’re doing when they inscribe those circles and…”

“It is irrelevant as to whether the symbology makes sense. You see, in essence, all his followers really believe in is him and he does not dictate any ideology other than their submission and obedience. You are letting yourself get caught up in the imagery and not the substance.”

She thought about what he said for a moment. “I think maybe it’s time I got a closer look around. I still want to get a good look at that amulet, and I want to check and see if I can find anything at Lexi’s that will tie Leo into all this, and I want to see if I can discover who the people are that…”

“Lyra, listen to me,” Lucius said as he stood. “Time grows short.”

She nodded and didn’t speak as he talked. “First of all,” he said as he pulled a sheaf of folder papers from his coat. “This is the remainder of the journal.”

“You’re the one who took it?” Lyra was surprised. “Why?”

“To protect you,” he said simply.

“From what?”

“Lyra please,” he implored as he returned the papers to his coat. “You must listen to me.”

“Okay.” She fell silent.

When he finished she stared at him incredulously. “Are you telling me the truth?”

“You must decide that for yourself. Have I ever lied to you before?”

She shook her head. “No, never. But I don’t know if I can do this. I mean, what if I mess up or someone finds out?”

Lucius smiled at her. “No one will—at least not until it is too late for them to change things. You are the only one who can do this, Lyra. It is up to you. Now, the only question that remains is will you?”

She thought about it for a few moments then nodded her head. “Yes. I will.”

“Good. I am very proud of you, Lyra. You’re grown into a very remarkable woman.”

“Thank you,” she said with a smile and climbed off the bed. “I guess I better get moving so I can get over there before anyone finds out I’m gone. Nick and Michael will have a fit if they find out… Lucius?”

She looked around, but he was no longer there. Falling back on the bed, she sighed and closed her eyes for a moment, willing herself to be calm. When she opened her eyes, she was in the bed with the covers pulled up to her chin.

Jumping up, she looked at the time. It was a little past two in the morning. Quickly she crept down the hall, pausing at each bedroom door to listen for movement. Letting herself out of the house, she ran down the driveway and looked down the street. There were no cars parked on the road and she didn’t see anyone about. Sprinting briskly, she started down the street toward Lexi’s house.

When she reached the house she could see lights on downstairs, but the upstairs was dark. She went around to the back of the house and slowly opened the gate to look in at the terrace. It was empty. She made her way to the large picture windows in the back and peeked in. She jumped as she saw who was inside. Nick sat in the den as Leopold poured them drinks.

Running to the opposite end of the house, she let herself in the servant’s entrance. Making it to the kitchen without being seen, she eased into the hall and made her way toward the den. Hearing footsteps, she rushed into the study that was adjacent to the den and dove behind the sofa.

“Will there be anything else, sir?” she heard the housekeeperr, Greta, ask from the other room.

“No, that will be all,” Leopold replied.

Footsteps sounded again in the hallway and Lyra got up and went to the door that opened into the den. Cracking it open a tiny bit, she could see Leopold taking a seat across from Nick.

“What can I do for you, Mr. Zampella?” Leopold asked with a chuckle.

“The price for the girl is twenty million,” Nick said sharply.

“Twenty million?” Leopold raised his eyebrows. “Well, that is a very tidy sum. “

Nick smiled coldly. “A pittance in comparison to the rewards joining with her will bring, wouldn’t you say?”

Leopold nodded. “Yes, that is so. But then, what assurance is there that she will give herself willingly?”

Nick took a sip of his drink and laughed. “That is not a problem.”

“And the transference?” Leopold asked. “Is there a host, should the need arise to take a new identity?”

“That’s been taken care of as well,” Nick said. “I’ve located the perfect candidate—handsome, charming and a true pillar of the community. One of the police department’s finest.”

Leopold laughed and raised his glass in a toast. “I must salute you, Mr. Zampella. It seems you have thought of everything. Let us seal our bargain with this toast. Success!”

Nick nodded and raised his glass. “Yes, success.”

Lyra had heard enough. She felt as if she were in the middle of a nightmare. He said he loved me! But all along, he was just playing me for a fool. He was looking for Adoul so he could make a deal and I led him right to Leo. God, he plans to sell me!

She crept out of the hall door of the study and made her way back through the servant’s quarters. She felt as if she was going to be sick, and her was heart was pounding so hard in her chest she felt as if it would explode.

Running back to Lucius’, she let herself in and went upstairs to her room. She paced back and forth with Nick and Leo’s conversation running through her mind. She wanted to cry or shout or something. Anything to get rid of the horrible feelings running through her. She had been such a fool to trust Nick. But now she knew the truth and somehow she had to prevent him and Leo from completing their plans.

She rushed out of the room and ran headlong into Michael as he was coming out of his room.

“Hey! Where’s the fire?” he asked as they collided.

Lyra didn’t look up at him. “Sorry. Couldn’t sleep.”

“Neither can I,” he said. “Why don’t we go downstairs and watch a movie or something?”

She nodded and followed him downstairs. He put a disc into the DVD player and walked over to the bar. “Want something to drink?”

Lyra sat down on the couch and looked at him. “What’re you having?”

“Bourbon.”

“That’s fine. Straight up and bring the bottle.”

Michael gave her a strange look but said nothing. Getting two glasses and a bottle from behind the bar, he walked over to the couch and sat down beside her.

“Something you want to talk about?” he asked as he poured two tumblers a third full of the amber liquid.

She shook her head. She wanted to tell him but she wasn’t ready. It was too unbelievable. He’d think she was insane. And right now, she did not want to believe it herself. She wanted to pretend it hadn’t happened, that it was all a bad dream. .

She took the glass Michael handed her and drank it down in two swallows. The liquor burned her throat and made her eyes water. She choked slightly and held out the glass. “More, please.”

Michael shook his head. “Lyra, whatever’s bothering you, this isn’t going to change it. You’re not going to find any solutions in this bottle.”

She snatched up the bottle and filled her glass to the rim. “I don’t need a sermon, Michael, so drop it, okay?”

“All right,” he agreed. “You wanna get plastered, then let’s do it.”

He tossed back his drink and filled his glass again then touched the rim of it to hers. “Here’s to getting knee-walking, toilet-hugging, falling-down drunk.”

Lyra scowled and took a deep breath then drained her glass. After a moment, Michael followed her lead. She flopped back against the couch and stared blankly at the television. It took only a few minutes for the alcohol to take effect and soon she felt curiously warm and unfocused.

She turned to look at Michael, just then realizing that he was wearing only a pair of loose cotton pants. Curly brown hair covered his big chest, trailing down his muscular abdomen to disappear into the drawstring waist of his pants. His arms were big and muscular and his skin looked tanned. She let her eyes wander over him, unaware of how long it took.

When she looked up, she saw him watching her. “Sorry. Just haven’t ever seen you like this.”

“Would it make you more comfortable if I put on a shirt?”

She shook her head and the action make the room swim. “No, I like…I mean—well…I think you look good without a shirt.”

He didn’t reply as her eyes moved over him again. Lyra didn’t know how to handle what was going on inside her. She was sick at the thought that she had even thought she cared about Nick, that he was someone she could trust. How could she have worried about him finding out that she loved Michael? Nick wasn’t someone who had real emotions, so why had she been so concerned with his feelings.

“Lyra?”

Michael’s voice drew her attention, making her aware she was staring at him again. She looked up at him and blushed. “Sorry, I’m doing it again, aren’t I?”

“Yeah.” He nodded. “Listen why don’t you let me help you upstairs so you can get some sleep.”

“Okay,” she agreed. “After one more drink.”

Before he could stop her, she picked up the bottle and turned it up to her mouth. Gulping down several swallows, she gasped for air and tried to set the bottle down. She missed the table and it dropped to the floor.

“Oops!” She reached for it, but succeeded only in toppling off the couch into the floor.

Michael helped her up. “Come on. I think you’ve had enough.”

He took her arm and started across the room. She swayed and stumbled and he caught her, swinging her up in his arms. Lyra put her arms around his neck as he carried her up the stairs, feeling safe in his strong arms.

He took her to her room and put her on the bed. “Got to get undressed,” she mumbled and tried to stand and pull her shirt off.

She fell again and he just managed to catch her before she hit the floor. “Here, I’ll help you.”

She crossed her arms over her chest and shook her head at first, then laughed. “Well, why not? It’s not like you haven’t seen me, is it?”

Michael didn’t say anything as he pulled her shirt over her head. Lyra wobbled as she unfastened her jeans and he steadied her. She slid them down then fell back on the bed and he pulled them off. She looked up, saw him looking down at her, and suddenly felt very warm and tingling.

“Don’t you want to get under the covers?”

Lyra didn’t hear him. She was too busy looking at him and wondering how it would feel to be pressed up against him.

“Lyra?”

She pushed herself up and reached out, but stopped short of touching him and drew her hand back, touching her fingertips to her lips. Hesitantly she reached out again and timidly touched him, running her fingertips across the muscles of his abdomen.

Michael took her hand in his and she looked up at him. “Michael? I don’t want to be a virgin anymore.”

He sat down beside her. “Lyra, this isn’t a decision you make when you’re drunk or scared. It’s something—

“That you obviously find distasteful! What’s wrong with me?” she asked with tears springing into her eyes. “Am I so undesirable that men can’t stand the thought of touching me?”

Michael sighed and took her hand. “No. Not at all. You’re very desirable.”

“But you don’t want me,” she said, looking away.

“That’s not true,” he said. “It’s just that…”

She looked up and he stopped in midsentence. She moved his hand to her face and held it cupped against her cheek. “Will you kiss me?”

Michael groaned and closed his eyes for a moment. She put her hand behind his head and pulled his face to hers. “Please.”

Their lips met and his arms encircled her. Lyra’s breath caught in her throat as he pressed against her and she clung to him. Michael pulled away and looked down into her eyes. She ran her hand across his chest then kissed his neck softly, working down to his chest.

He pushed her back against the pillows and knelt over her, kissing her deeply. She sighed as his lips moved to her neck. He moved lower and she tensed slightly. Pausing, he looked up at her. She nodded and he lowered his mouth to her breast.

Lyra felt a surge of heat steal over her as his tongue circled her nipple. She arched against him as his mouth closed on her breast and her fingers tangled in his hair. He was gentle and easy, taking his time as his mouth worked its way down her body.

When he reached the apex of her thighs, she tensed again. He pulled her underwear off and gently spread her legs, licking at the inside of her thighs. She moaned as his tongue touched her, feeling a sudden electric sensation course through her.

She had never felt such intense sensations as his mouth was creating and it made her want to feel more. Disappointment flared as he moved back up, gently licking at her breasts.

He kissed her and she ran her hands down his body. She hesitated as she reached his groin, then her hand closed around him through the thin cotton material. “Please,” she whispered. “Make love to me, Michael. Teach me how.”

A sound like a moan came from his throat as he lowered his lips to hers.

Chapter Eleven

Tuesday— Sea Island

Lyra was up before dawn. Her head pounded from the aftereffects of the alcohol and she felt a little queasy. Going downstairs, she was surprised to find Chelsey sitting at the kitchen table. “Chels? You okay? Why’re you up so early?”

“Couldn’t sleep.”

Lyra fixed a pot of coffee and sat down. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

Chelsey looked over at her. “Lyra, do you have something going with Michael?”

Lyra’s eyes widened. She started to lie but Lucius’ words came back to her and she changed her mind. Maybe it’s better. This way Chelsey won’t be in any danger anymore.

She looked away and sighed. “Chelsey, I want to explain…”

Chelsey jumped up in shock. “My god! I didn’t think it could really be possible when I asked. I just knew you were going to reassure me that it was just my imagination. But it’s true! Lyra, how could you? I thought you were my best friend! And what about Nick? Yeah, what about him? Isn’t one man enough for you or are you suddenly some sex fiend now that you’ve gotten a taste of it and one man isn’t enough for you?”

“Chelsey just let me explain.”

“Explain? Spare me the details!” Chelsey shouted. “You really had me fooled, Lyra. All But you’re just like everyone else. Out for number one. Well, fine. You want both of them, you can have them. Just do me a favor, okay? Stay the hell away from me from now on!”

“Chelsey, wait!” Lyra ran after her as she started up the stairs. “If you’ll just give me a chance…”

Chelsey whirled around and slapped her. “Give you a chance? To what? Make me look like an even bigger fool? Just leave me alone, Lyra. I don’t want to see you or talk to you. I just want you to get the hell away from me!”

She ran into her room and slammed the door. Lyra followed her to find her throwing things into a suitcase. “Chels, you can’t leave!”

“Can’t I?” Chelsey screamed. “Watch me!”

“But you won’t be safe!”

Chelsey laughed. “Get off it, Lyra. We all know you’re the one they’re after and as far as I’m concerned they can have you! Now get the hell out of my way!”

Michael ran into the room. “What’s going on?”

“Ask your little playmate!” Chelsey shouted.

“What’s all the screaming?” Nick asked as he walked in.

Chelsey grabbed her suitcase and faced them. “Why don’t you ask little Miss Perfect? Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have places to go.”

She brushed passed them. Michael gave Lyra a puzzled look and ran after Chelsey while Nick walked over to Lyra. “You want to tell me what that was all about?”

She turned away from him. “Chelsey’s got the idea that I have something going with Michael and she’s mad.”

Nick frowned and took her arm, turning her around. “And?”

And here was her chance. Tell the truth and get it all out in the open. She started to do just that, but as she opened her mouth to speak, she realized that it tmight be a mistake. Nick was the enemy and she had to treat him as such. And tell him only as much as she had to.

“ I let her believe what she wanted to,” Lyra said. “Right now she hates me and that makes her safe, so it’s best this way.”

“You’re going to let her believe it because you think you can protect her that way? Lyra, that’s crazy! I’ll go stop her and tell her myself.”

“No!” She grabbed his arm. “If you do I’ll tell her it’s true. I’ll say I slept with him. Then she’ll never believe you.”

“Then I’ll get Michael to tell her the truth.”

“She won’t believe him either. She’ll believe me.”

Nick cursed and sat down on the bed. “Damn! This is one stupid idea.”

“Well, we’re not all secret agents so we don’t all play by your rules, Nick. And it’s not stupid. You know that Leo doesn’t want Chelsey. At best all he’ll do is try to get her to talk and she’ll be happy to do that right now, as mad as she is. So she’s safer now than she was. Besides, I kind of resent the fact that you find it so damn easy to think that no other man would possibly want to have anything to do with me. If I’m such a pariah, then what do you want with me?”

Nick stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. “Lyra, I didn’t mean anything like that. I love you, you know that.”

“So you say. Whatever, that’s not even important right now, is it?”

“It is to me.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Yeah, I do, and luckily I have a plan, but I’m going to need your understanding and trust for it to work.”

That’ll be a cold day in hell, she thought, but made herself respond enthusiastically. “Really, what?

“Come on, let’s go find Michael and I’ll tell you both all about it.”

They went downstairs and found Michael sitting alone in the den. “She wouldn’t even speak to me. What’s with her??”

Lyra’s eyes darted from him to Nick and she opened her mouth to answer, but Nick cut her off. “Lyra made Chelsey believe that you and she had something going so she’d get pissed off and leave. Lyra thinks that as long as Chelsey hates her, she’ll be safe.”

Michael looked at Lyra and she looked down for a second. “Leo won’t do anything to her. He has no reason to. And he won’t have to try to make her talk about me. The way she feels right now she’ll be glad to. Besides, Nick says he has a plan he’s going to tell us about.”

Her last statement took the attention off her and put it on Nick. Michael looked over at him. “I’m listening.”

Nick sat down on the couch with Michael and Lyra sat down across from them. “We’re going to trap Leo using you and Lyra as bait.”

“Me?” Michael looked at him as if he was crazy.

Nick nodded. “See, not only does he need Lyra, but he needs another body. That’s where you come in.”

“And just how do you propose to use us?” Michael asked, putting special emphasis on the word ‘use’.

Nick smiled. “Easy, I’ll set myself up as just another money-grubbing little worm who’s out to make a score and offer to trade you and Lyra for a couple of thousand dollars.”

“A couple of thousand?” Lyra asked, thinking that when she overheard him talking to Leo his price had been far more than a couple of thousand.

“Sure.” Nick smiled. “Ten, fifteen thousand. As desperate as Leo is to get his hands on you, he’ll go for it. Throwing Michael in will be a little bonus.”

Michael leaned back and stared at him. “You still haven’t explained how you’re going to trap him.”

Nick smiled. “Just leave that to me, old buddy. I’ve got it all worked out.”

“And just when is this going to go down?”

“In a few days,” Nick replied.

Lyra made no comment and Nick looked over at her. “You’re awfully quiet. No comments?”

She shook her head. “I think I’m going to go take a shower. You leaving or what?”

“I have a couple of things to take care of. I’ll be back in a couple of hours.”

She nodded and looked at Michael. “How about you?”

“I don’t have to leave ‘til later.”

“Okay.” She stood up and walked to the door.

Nick watched her leave then looked at Michael. “Does she seem different to you?”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not sure. She just seems different.”

Michael shrugged and made no comment.

“Well,” Nick checked his watch, “I’m outta here. See you later.”

Michael nodded and watched him leave. He felt bad about Chelsey being so upset, but was also a little relieved that she had left. Maybe Lyra’s right. She won’t be as much of a target if everyone thinks she and Lyra aren’t friends anymore.

He shook his head and stood up to fix a cup of coffee. If he were honest with himself, he would admit that his relief didn’t stem from the feeling that Chelsey would be safer; he was relieved because now he would not have to try to deal with her and her feelings while trying to hide his own.

Taking his coffee into the den he sat down on the couch and propped his feet up on the coffee table. Closing his eyes, he leaned back and sighed. He had never expected what had happened last night and he still didn’t know exactly how to deal with it. In his mind, he saw the events take place all over again.

When he opened his eyes, he saw Lyra standing in the doorway watching him. He didn’t speak but held out his hand. She walked across the room and took it in hers, sitting down beside him.

“I think we need to talk,” he said softly.

She looked down and blushed slightly. “I’m not sure I want to.”

“Lyra, I need to know. Are you really in love with me?”

After a moment, she looked up. “Yes.”

“And last night?”

“Last night was…well it was life-changing for me. I didn’t think I’d ever feel the things you made me feel last night and it was…well, it was beyond what I had imagined. I don’t know if I can ever feel that again, or if I could feel it with someone else, but I suspect I couldn’t. I think you’re it for me, Michael. And not just because of what happened in bed or even at Lexi’s.”

“At Lexi’sI’m not sure I understand what you’re talking about.”

She looked away for a moment, trying to decide if she wanted to tell him what she had seen and heard at Lexi’s house. “Michael, something happened last night. I think you deserve to know the truth, but I’m not sure how you’ll take it.”

“I know something happened,” he said softly. “And I don’t want you to think I’m trying to push you into—”

Lyra put her fingers over his lips.

“Michael,” she started hesitantly. “I don’t really know how to say this, so I’m going to spit it out. Last night I saw Lucius and he told me some things, things I haven’t told anyone. Anyway, I left and ran to Lexi’s. I planned to snoop around to see what I could find out about Leo, but when I got there, Nick and Leo were in the den. I snuck into the study and listened to them and I heard Nick telling Leo that he was willing to turn me over to him for a price.”

“But Nick told us that same thing this morning. That’s his plan, to make Leo think he’s going to trade us for money.”

“But he told us he was going to ask Leo for a couple of thousand,” she reminded him. “I heard him tell Leo he wanted twenty million. And in exchange he’d make sure I was untouched and that he got your body as a bonus.”

Michael stared at her for a moment then shook his head. “Lyra, you must have misunderstood.”

“No, I didn’t.”

“And so what are you trying to say here?”

Lyra frowned and looked away for a few moments. “Michael, isn’t it just possible that we’re the ones getting led into a trap?” She looked over and met his eyes. “What if Nick really does intend on selling us to Leo? Twenty million dollars is a lot of money.”

Michael shook his head firmly. “No. Nick would never do that.”

“Are you willing to bet your life on it?”

“From your tone of voice I can tell that you’re not.”

“I don’t know anymore, Michael. I just know that I have to make damn sure that whatever happens, Leo is not able to make the transference. And that means that I need to talk to May-May Carter again. Will you go with me?”

He didn’t answer for a moment then he nodded. “Okay, if that’s what you want. But you still haven’t told me about this dream or vision or whatever it was you had about Lucius. What did he tell you?”

She heard Lucius’ voice inside her mind and looked away. “He said for me to follow my instincts; and right now those instincts tell me that I have to see May-May. So, can we go now?”

He shrugged and stood up. “Okay.”

They went to the garage and got in the car. Just before he started the engine, Michael leaned over and kissed her gently. She smiled and touched his face. “What was that for?”

“Just for being you,” he replied as he started the car. “Now where to?”

That Same Morning

Michael stopped the car in front of May-May’s house and turned off the engine. “Should I wait here?”

“No,” Lyra said as she opened her door. “Come with me. I want you to meet her.”

They walked to the front door and knocked on it. A few moments passed before May-May answered. She smiled at Lyra and gave Michael a curious look. He smiled and she stared at him for a long time then pushed open the screen.

“Come on in the house. I’ve got coffee and fresh bread in the kitchen.”

Lyra walked in and hugged May-May tightly then looked at Michael. “May-May, this is Michael Santera. He’s a very good friend. Someone I trust very much. Michael, this is Mrs. May-May Carter.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” Michael said politely.

May-May gave him a curious look then smiled. “Same to you, Michael. Now come on in the kitchen and we’ll talk.”

They followed her into the kitchen and she poured them all coffee then put a fresh loaf of bread and a jar of homemade jam on the table. Lyra cut herself a slice of bread and spooned the thick jam on top of it.

“Ummm,” she murmured as she took a bite. “This is wonderful! Michael, try this.”

She held it out to him and he shook his head. “Come on, just one bite,” she urged.

He took a bite and his eyes widened. “That’s great!”

Lyra smiled and handed him the slice. “Here, I’ll fix another.”

May-May watched the exchange without a word. When Lyra finished spreading jam on another slice, she licked her fingers and looked at her. “May-May, this is really fantastic. But I guess you already know we didn’t come here just to eat. I really need to know anything else you can tell me about the Adversary.”

May-May nodded and took a drink of coffee. “Seems like there might be something you need to tell me, too.”

Lyra nodded and looked down. “Yeah, there is.”

May-May reached over and touched her hand. “Listen, young Lyra. There’s no need to be ashamed about anything here, you understand? I might be an old woman but I know all about feelings and there ain’t nothing shameful about having them. So whatever it is you just let it out and we’ll find a way to deal with it together.”

Lyra looked up and smiled. “You sound a lot like another friend of mine.”

May-May cut Michael a look. “You mean this big strong man here? Honey, this man ain’t no friend. Why, I could tell that as soon as I looked at him.”

“No, he is my friend,” Lyra protested. “May-May, Michael’s—”

“In love with you,” May-May said, staring straight at Michael. “It’s clear as the sunrise—written right there in his face. Isn’t it, Michael?”

Michael blushed and said nothing and May-May chuckled. “Guess I’m gonna take a little gettin’ use to, ain’t I, Michael Santera? See, I’m too old and too stubborn not to speak my mind. So I call it like I see it. That’s just my way. I believe in being honest and to the point.”

“So do I,” he said. “Which brings us back to why we’re here. Is there something you can tell us that will help us fight this demon or whatever it is?”

May-May nodded. “There just might be. Now you listen real careful…”

Sea Island

Nick still was not back when Lyra and Michael returned from their visit with May-May. Michael walked inside the house with Lyra and stopped in the kitchen. “Listen, I really hate to leave you here alone, but I have to get to work.”

“It’s okay,” she assured him. “Go on. I’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure about that?” he asked as he reached out to stop her from turning away from him. “Lyra, I still don’t think Nick would ever hurt either one of us. God, he’s one of the best friends I ever had. I’ve trusted him with my life. I know he’s a little weird when he goes into killing mode, but that’s because of his line of work. He has to be that way to stay alive. But he’s not the kind of man who would sell out his best friend and the woman he loves.”

Lyra looked up at him solemnly. “I really hope you’re right, Michael, but I’m not going to put all my eggs in that one basket. Maybe I’m wrong, and I hope I am. But just in case I’m going to do what I can to make sure we don’t end up as the next in a long line of sacrificial lambs.”

“You really believe what Mrs. Carter told us?”

“I don’t know. I think so.”

She looked up at him for a moment then put her hand on his chest. “MichaelI’m not sure about much right now. There are a lot of things I have to get straight in my own mind before I can start to figure out what’s true.”

“Does it have anything to do with the missing pages in Lucius’ diary?”

Her mouth dropped open in surprise. “How did you know about that?”

“Nick told me,” he replied. “He asked if Chelsey or I had taken them.”

“Oh!”

“So?” he asked.

She looked down, refusing to meet his eyes. “Just let it go for now, okay? I’ll tell you—when I get it worked out.”

“All right. I guess I better get going.”

She nodded and walked him to the door. “Thank you for going with me, Michael.”

“Sure.” He smiled and gave her a soft kiss.

Lyra wanted to hang onto him, to deepen the kiss, to feel his skin bare against hers. But instead she simply returned the kiss and smiled. “Go on, you’re going to be late.”

Michael reached for the doorknob then turned suddenly and kissed her on the cheek. “See you later.”

Lyra smiled and nodded, then closed the door behind him. She walked through the house to Lucius’ study and opened the door. “Okay, time to get to work.”

Chapter Twelve

Just before noon, Lyra heard the front gate buzzer sound. She went downstairs and pressed the intercom button to the gate. “Yes?”

“Darling do open the gate,” Lexi’s voice came through the speaker.

Lyra grimaced but pressed the gate opener switch. A few moments later she saw Lexi’s Mercedes stop in the circle in front of the house. Leo got out and opened the car door for Lexi. They walked to the front entrance and rang the bell.

Lyra opened the door and looked at them without expression. “Yes?”

“Is that anyway to greet your mother?” Lexi snapped and brushed by Lyra into the house. “God, this place is a mausoleum! How can you stand being here? Do you have anything cold to drink? On second thought, I could use a martini. Where’s the staff?”

Lyra stepped back as Leo walked in, smiling at her like the cat that had just eaten the canary.

“Why are you here?” she asked as she followed them into the living room. Lexi sat down on the couch as if she was afraid it had germs. “Well, we happened to run into Chelsey.”

“So?” Lyra asked, still standing across the room.

“So it would seem that you and your dear friend have had some type of falling out.” Leo commented as he lit a cigarette and sat down. “Lyra, dear, be a pet and have someone fetch us a drink. I’ll have Scotch on the rocks and a martini for Lexi.”

“If you want a drink, fetch it yourself,” she said sarcastically.

Lexi blew out her breath and stood up. “Lyra, I have really had it with this high-handed attitude of yours. I don’t ask much of you and god knows you give precious little in return for all I’ve done for you, but you could at least show a little common politeness to Leo. He is a very dear friend and means a great deal to me, and I won’t have you treating him so disrespectfully. Honestly, sometimes you act like a child. I tell you, if you were, I’d just have him take you across his knee and paddle you good. Maybe that’s what your problem is—I was just always too good and gentle with you and now you just walk all over me like I’m just a—”

“Save it!” Lyra interrupted her. “There’s no one here to impress with your ‘I’m such a wonderful and devoted mother’ act and I’ve never bought into it.”

Lexi gasped as if she’d been slapped. “Leo! Can you believe how she speaks to me? After all I’ve done for her—all the sacrifices I’ve made, all I’ve given up, the hell I suffered so she would have a wonderful life, the—”

“Shut up!” Lyra yelled. “Just shut the hell up! I’m so sick of your whining and your phony act I could scream! You’ve never given a fat shit about me and you know it. I was nothing more than something in your way—something you had to hide away down here on the island so that I wouldn’t embarrass you or get in your way. You never sacrificed one thing for anyone, Lexi! You’re so wrapped up in yourself that you can’t see beyond your own reflection, so just stop!”

Lexi’s face was red with anger. She opened her mouth to speak but Leo cut her off. He jumped up, grabbed Lyra’s arm, and jerked her up close to his face. “I absolutely cannot tolerate this behavior, my darling.”

“Well tough shit!” She slapped him as hard as she could. “Get your filthy hands off me!”

Leo smiled and looked at Lexi. “Why don’t you sit and try to relax, my dear? I’ll deal with your ill-mannered child.”

He pulled on Lyra’s arm and she kicked him. “Let go of me! Now!”

He smiled and dragged her kicking and screaming into the next room and shoved her toward the sofa, slamming the door behind him. “Now, I think it’s time you and I came to an understanding, my pet.”

She stumbled and fell back on the sofa from the push. Slinging her hair back out of her eyes, she glared at him. “I’m not your pet and I don’t want you in my house so get out or I’ll call the police and have you arrested!”

He laughed and crossed the distance between them in two steps. Lyra jumped up to get away but he grabbed her long hair and yanked her around to face him. She balled up her fist to hit him in the face but he caught her fist, crushing her fingers in his.

With her free hand, she tried to claw his face. Her hand raked down his neck and she felt the chain around his throat. Grabbing it, she pulled the medallion out and looked at it. Her eyes widened as she saw the markings and she turned it over to look at the back.

Swallowing back the fear, she looked up at him. “What do you really want, Leo? You’re not in love with Lexi. She’s the only one foolish enough to think you are, but that’s because her ego’s so overinflated that she can’t imagine anyone not falling for her. But you don’t care about her. So what do you want?”

“I want you,” he whispered.

Lyra’s mind went into high gear. Stalling, she looked away for a moment. “Why?” she asked as she looked up at him. “You don’t even know me. I’m not glamorous, famous, or witty. What could you possibly want with me?”

“I want to save you,” he said, loosening his grip on her hair and running his hand down her back.

She shook her head. “Yeah, right, and I bet you have some swamp land for sale, too.”

“Ah, yes.” He smiled. “I forgot. You dream of the handsome magician, Nick. Of being in his arms and having babies and growing old.”

She wasn’t about to clue him in that she knew he was conspiring with Nick or that she was not in love with Nick. . “So what if I do?”

Leo walked over and knelt down in front of her. “Lyra, you are young and innocent and you do not understand. I beg you to hear me out and consider my proposal.”

Lyra felt like she could scream, from both fear and hatred. But she forced herself to be very still and stare at him evenly. “You do realize that you sound insane, don’t you, Leo? You’re lucky there’s no one else here, otherwise you’d probably be committed for psychiatric observation because you definitely sound delusional at the very least.”

“You simply do not understand, my darling. But do not worry, I will explain everything to you. All I require from you is simply that you hear me out..”

Lyra suddenly couldn’t stand anymore. She jumped up and backed away from him. “That’s not going to happen. Not now, not ever. Just leave me alone, Leo. Find someone else to play your games with because I’m not interested.”

“But you will be,” he said as he took a step toward her. “If you will just listen..”

“Get away from me,” she hissed and stepped back.

“You heard her,” Nick’s voice came from behind her.

Lyra whirled around and saw him standing in the doorway. His jaw was clenched and his eyes blazed. Her own eyes widened as she saw the fury on his face as he looked at Leo.

Leo smirked and sauntered across the room to sit down. “Well, well, the valiant Mr. Zampella, riding in on his mighty steed to save the fair princess. How quaint. Tell me, Mr. Zampella, how do you feel about the rather lascivious tales Chelsey is spreading around about our little Lyra here? Or have you heard them? Well, it seems Chelsey is under the impression that our little darling here has some wild passionate affair going on with not only you but the stalwart Detective Santera as well. She is positively livid about it. Why, I do believe she is angry enough to scratch your eyes out, Lyra darling.”

Nick’s eyes blazed. “You’re not wanted in this house, Count, so get the hell out before I throw you out like the garbage you are.”

Leo sneered and stood up slowly, brushing a speck of imaginary lint off the sharp crease of his linen slacks. “I really hate to cut this short but I do have other matters to attend to. Lyra darling, I will look forward to our next encounter. Do have a pleasant day.”

He walked out of the room and down the hall. “Lexi darling? Come, we must be off.”

Lyra didn’t bother to see them out. She turned to Nick with a puzzled expression. The hate on his face when he looked at Leo seemed so genuine that it confused her. She knew she had heard him and Leo make a deal, yet he acted and behaved as if he truly did love her. She didn’t know what to believe anymore and it made her more frightened than anything had up until this point.

Nick put his hand on the side of her face. “Are you all right?”

She nodded and tried to hide the revulsion she felt at his touch. God, how was she ever going to make it through this?

Wednesday—Sea Island

It was just before three in the morning when the call came. Lyra rolled over and fumbled for the receiver. “Hello?…Yes, can you hold on?”

She got out of bed and threw a long T-shirt on then went down the hall and tapped on Michael’s door. “Michael?”

“Come in.”

She opened the door and looked in, seeing him in bed. “The phone’s for you. It’s your captain. He said it was important.”

“Thanks.” He sat up and grabbed the phone. “Santera here… What?… Sure, I’ll be there.”

Hanging up the phone, he swung his legs over the side of the bed. “Some fishermen found the body of a girl in the river.”

Lyra’s eyes widened, as much from watching him get out of the bed and reach for his pants as from what he said. Without meaning to, she stared at him as he pulled his pants up over his bare body. Nick walked up behind her just as Michael was reaching for his shirt. “What’s up?”

“Business,” Michael replied. “Dead body in the river. Couple of fisherman found it.”

“So why call you in?” Nick asked.

Michael shrugged. “Guess I’ll find that out when I get there. Talk to you later.”

He walked past them and headed downstairs. Lyra looked up at Nick and he smiled at her. “Well, we’re up so you want to get some coffee?”

She shook her head. “I think I’m going back to bed. Three in the morning’s a little early for me.”

“Oh! Well, sure,” he said and stepped out of her way. “Sleep well.”

Lyra just nodded and hurried back to her room, the memory of Michael’s naked body foremost in her mind. Between that and the knowledge there’d been another murder, chances were she wasn’t going to get much more sleep.

Brunswick

Michael walked in and sat down at his desk. The body the fishermen had found turned out to be one of the girls that had been reported missing the last couple of weeks. He dreaded contacting her parents and giving them the news.

The coroner had listed the cause of death as blood loss. The carotid artery in her neck had been punctured and she had been raped. There was an odd pattern of cuts on her body and her nipples and external genitals had been cut off, as had her ear lobes and eyelids. There were numerous bites on the body that the coroner had identified as coming from human teeth. Apparently, the bite wounds were inflicted after death.

Michael couldn’t remember seeing a more gruesome sight, nor could he imagine people being so savage and brutal. He also could not figure out how he was going to deal with this. The girl had to have been killed by the group of people who were followers of Leo’s; but he had no idea how to even being to explain that to his captain. It sounded so bizarre that he wasn’t sure anyone would believe him.

His phone rang and he snatched it up. “Santera.”

“We have something you might find interesting,” a male voice said. “Listen.”

Chelsey’s voice came on the line. “Michael?”

“Chelsey?” he asked, his heart jumping in his chest. “Are you all right? Where are you?”

“Please, help me!” she cried. “I don’t know where I am. I can’t see and they won’t untie me. I’m afraid, Michael. Don’t let them hurt me. Please!”

“Chelsey, listen…”

“No, you listen.” The male voice came back over the phone line. “If you want to see your pretty friend alive and unharmed you’ll do exactly like I tell you. You got it?”

“Yes,” Michael replied, looking around to make sure no one was paying any attention to his conversation.

“Okay, you come alone and you come unarmed. We’ll be waiting at the visitor’s center to the island. One hour. And Detective? If we see anyone with you or even smell a cop anywhere around, the girl will die.”

“I’ll be there,” Michael said calmly. “Alone.” The phone went dead and he hung up the receiver then picked it back up, thinking about calling Nick. But he changed his mind. This was something he’d have to do alone. He couldn’t take a chance on getting Chelsey killed.

Sea Island

Nick started to open the door of the study but found it locked. Muted voices came from inside the room. “Lyra!” he called as he wiggled the handle. “Are you in there? Lyra?”

After a few moments, she opened the door.

“Why did you have the door locked? Who were you talking to?”

“I didn’t realize it was,” she replied as she turned her back on him and went to turn off her computer.

“So who did I hear talking?”

She avoided looking up at him. “I guess I was talking to myself.”

“What are you working on?” he asked as he looked over her shoulder.

“Just taking notes,” she said, turning the monitor off. “This could make a fascinating case study, you know. I don’t remember ever reading about anything like this.”

“Spoken like a true researcher.” He smiled and walked over to sit on the couch. “Also like someone who is learning to overcome her fears.”

She walked over and sat down beside him. “No, they’re still there. It’s just that I can push them to the back of my mind when I’m working. So what have you been up to? You’ve been closed up in your room for hours.”

“I had some calls to make.”

“To who?”

“Just some calls.”

She nodded and let it drop. “Nick, about this plan of yours. I’m not sure about it. Leo isn’t a fool and he’s sure to have some scheme cooked up to try and double cross you. I’m afraid we’re the ones who’ll be walking into a trap.”

“Don’t worry.” He pulled her over to him. “I have it all taken care of. We’re going to nail that bastard.”

She felt her body tense, and unfortunately so did he. “What’s wrong? Lyra, what you told Chelsey about you and Michael…that was a lie, right?

Lyra was silent for a few moments. So he was suspicious. That wasn’t good. She needed him to believe that she was still infatuated with him. She pulled away and looked seriously at him. “I think there’s something you should know, Nick. Just in case.”

“What?”

She looked away from him and sighed. “When I first saw you that night in the restaurant I thought you were the most beautiful man I had ever seen. I didn’t dare dream that you would even look twice at me. When you did, I felt like someone who’d just been granted a wish. It was like the wind catching in the sails of a boat and whisking it away across the water. You captured my heart and I didn’t have any control over it. But there are things about you that make me uncomfortable; the way you change when there’s danger. You become someone else—someone dangerous and mysterious and very compelling, but also very frightening.”

“And you don’t know if you can handle it?”

“I’m not sure. Part of me is excited about it—fascinated and intoxicated. But another part of me is terrified that one day you’ll look at me and I’ll see that annihilating look on your face and it’ll be directed at me. I just don’t know how to come to grips with what you do. I mean, you kill people and that’s something I have a very hard time with.”

Nick looked away and she could see his jaw clench. He moved away from her, crossing to the other side of the room.

“Lyra, I can’t possibly explain all that to you. I don’t fully understand it all myself. All I can tell you is that I’d never do anything to hurt you. You mean everything to me—everything.”

She followed him across the room and stepped in front of him. “What does that mean—everything?”

“It means that everything I want depends on you,” he said.

She looked up into his eyes. And that could be interpreted so many ways, she thought. It could mean that he really does love me or that getting what he wants depends on his being successful in turning me over to Leo.

He put his hands on either side of her face. “You do believe me, don’t you?”

She nodded slowly. Sure, one way or the other I guess I do. The question is, which way is it?

He leaned down to kiss her and just then the phone rang. Nick grabbed it up. “Yeah?… Michael?… Where?… Yeah, I’ll be there. Don’t worry, friend, we’ll get through this. You just hang in there.”

He hung the phone up and looked at Lyra. “Looks like the rules of the game have been changed. Someone snatched Chelsey and called Michael at the station. He went after her and they got him too. I’m going to meet them and talk terms.”

Lyra grabbed his arm as he started out of the room. When he looked at her, his face wore that hard–as-stone expression she had learned to recognize so well. “Nick, what if this is just another trap?”

“Then they’re going to be disappointed,” he said flatly. “Stay here and lock the doors. I’ll be back as soon as I take care of this.”

“Alone?” She ran after him as he started down the hall. “Nick, at least call your CIA friends and get them to help you. You can’t do this by yourself! They could kill you!”

“I’ll be fine,” he said as he walked through the kitchen to the back door. “Don’t worry.”

“Don’t worry?” She grabbed his arm and hung on. “Nick, please!”

He pried her fingers from his arm and squeezed her tightly. “I’ll be fine, I promise. Now I have to go.”

Lyra stepped back and wrapped her arms around herself. “Okay, go.”

“I will be back,” he said as he kissed her on the cheek.

She nodded and watched him walk out the door. She watched from the door as he backed his Jeep up and pulled off down the driveway. For a few minutes, she stood staring vacantly out the door. The she locked it and turned to go upstairs.

She had just reached the top landing when she heard a noise behind her. Looking she saw a man dressed in black coming up the stairs after her. She ran as fast as she could to her room and locked the door then bolted into the bathroom and locked it as well.

She heard pounding from the bedroom then the sound of wood cracking. Jerking open the cabinet door she reached for the hidden bottle under the sink. She hesitated for a moment then opened it and downed the contents. The liquid burned like fire in her throat and made her gag, but after a moment she caught her breath. Then the bathroom door burst open. Whirling around she saw the man in black. He didn’t make a move toward her but instead backed away. She watched as he turned and left the bedroom. After a few moments she crept out of the bathroom. If she could make it to the secret passageway she would be safe.

No one knew about the passageway. She had discovered it by accident one day when she was looking through the books in the case in her room. She had taken out a volume on Aristotle and suddenly the entire case had swung out from the wall. Behind it was an opening.

The passageway ran all through the house, with many exits. If she could get to it, she could get out of the house. Running across the room, she opened the entrance and dashed into the passageway. And ran right into someone. Gasping she looked up. Leo smiled down at her and took her by the arms.

“Hello, my darling.”

“What are you doing here?” she asked in a choked voice. “How did you get in?”

Leo smiled and looked over her head and nodded. She jerked her head around to see who he was looking at and a cloth covered her face. Leo held onto her as she struggled to break free. Her exertion made the chloroform take effect more quickly.

She slumped and Leo caught her, lifting her up in his arms.

Lyra awoke in strange surroundings. She was in a small dark room. There was one window but it was shuttered. She tried to sit up and found that she couldn’t move. Her arms were lashed firmly to the headboard of the bed she was lying on.

She raised her head as high as she could to get a better look and saw someone standing on the opposite side of the room beside the closed door. She couldn’t see his features, but from the shape, she could tell it was a man.

“Who are you?” she asked in a cracked voice. He didn’t answer, but left the room. She let her head fall back down and started pulling at the ropes that held her. The bedroom door opened and she looked up. Closing the door behind him, Leo walked over and sat down on the side of the bed.

“You are awake at last, my dear.”

“Untie me!” she demanded.

“In time,” he replied, reaching out to unbutton her shirt.

“Stop!” She curled her knees up to her chest and started kicking at him. “Leave me alone!”

He laughed and left the room but was gone only a moment. Three people in white robes with their hoods drawn over their heads followed him back in. While two of them held her down, the third cut her clothes off with a slim, sharp knife. Once she was naked, they tied her ankles to the bedposts at the foot of the bed and left the room. Leo sat down again and ran his hand down her face to her neck and then to her breast.

Lyra screamed and thrashed around. “Get your hands off me, you pig!”

Leo laughed and squeezed her breast in his hand. “You are much more beautiful than I imagined, my darling. I am very pleased.”

“Well I’m not!” she shouted. “Leave me alone!”

“I’m afraid that is not possible,” he said in a soft, intimate tone. “You see, you are mine, Lyra. I have waited so very long for this and now at last the time has come.”

“You’re crazy!” she whispered.

“On the contrary,” he said with a smile and moved his hand lower down her body. “I am quite sane and, I might add, quite excited.”

Lyra shuddered with fear and revulsion. “Leo, please! Please, untie me.”

“Soon,” he whispered and leaned over close to her face. “Quite soon.”

She closed her eyes and turned her head as he tried to kiss her. He chuckled and grabbed her face. “I hate you!” she hissed.

“But not for long, my beloved,” he crooned. “Soon you will see me as your savior.”

“Like hell!”

He laughed and stood up. Giving her one last look, he left the room. Lyra screamed and tugged at her ropes until at she was exhausted. After what seemed like hours, the door opened and five white-robed figures walked in. One of them lifted her head while another sat down and held out an elaborate chalice to her.

“Drink,” he said in a deep voice.

“I don’t think so,” she refused.

The person holding her head clamped her nostrils shut and covered her mouth. She struggled and jerked her head around but could not get free. At last, she could not hold her breath any longer and she gasped for air. The man with the chalice poured the liquid into her mouth then covered her mouth with his hand.

Lyra knew they would suffocate her if she didn’t swallow. The liquid was thick and sickly sweet, tasting slightly coppery. Hoping that whatever was in the liquid she had drank earlier would counteract what they were giving her, she swallowed.

The man removed his hand from her mouth and nodded. “She will be ready soon.”

She looked around and realized that all five of the people were apparently waiting for her to have some sort of reaction. She thought about all she had learned and knew that they expected her to become compliant and submissive as if she didn’t know what was happening.

After a few minutes, she blinked a couple of times then let her head fall back limply to the pillow. One of the white robed men walked over and sat down beside her. “Lyra? How do you feel?”

She turned her head slowly and looked at him, keeping her eyes half closed. “I feel funny—like I could float.”

He snapped his fingers and the others cut her free. They pulled her up and dressed her in a thin white robe with a hood. One of them left and a moment later Leo walked in. Like everyone else, he was dressed in white, but his robe was decorated with intricate red stitching and embroidery.

He walked over and tilted Lyra’s chin up, looking into her eyes. She forced herself to remain still and keep her eyes partially closed. He smiled and stroked her face. “Lyra, my darling, I want you to listen to me. Tonight you and I will fulfill our destinies. What began long ago will climax on this night.”

She didn’t reply and he ran his hand down her body, caressing her breast. “Tell me you will obey me, Lyra.”

She licked her lips and whispered softly. “I will obey.”

Leo smiled and pulled her to him, holding her close for a moment. Then he released her. “She is ready. It is time.”

Two people moved beside Lyra and took her arms. They led her out of the bedroom and through the house. She looked around, trying to determine where she was. The house she had been led out of was a small, weathered wooden house with a barren yard and boards nailed over the windows.

The men holding her pulled her along. They left the yard and wandered through a dense copse of trees, emerging in a marshy area. Lyra looked up and saw the dim outline of the new moon. Stars twinkled overhead and the air was still and warm.

She wasn’t sure how long they walked. She saw a glow in the distance as they walked into another stand of trees. At last they stopped and she saw the people gathered in a clearing that had been cut in the grove.

She was led into the center of the clearing. A circle had been inscribed on the ground in white, a pentagram in red drawn in its center. Symbols decorated the perimeter of the circle and large torches were planted into the ground at equidistant intervals just inside the circle.

Two stout wooden posts were planted in the earth in the center of the pentagram. Ropes were tied to each post with thick straps fastened to the loose ends. Oh no! She panicked. I can’t let them tie me! God, I have to get away!

She jerked one arm free and tried to pull her other arm from the man’s grasp. But he was too strong and she couldn’t fight both men with one hand. She screamed, kicked, and thrashed around, but they held on and dragged her into the circle.

She was still screaming and fighting when they led her between the two posts. Two others helped them secure her by fastening the straps around her wrists. Her arms felt as if they were being stretched and her muscles ached. The men took their place with the others around the outside of the circle. They all joined hands and began to chant and sway from side to side. Lyra looked around in fear, her heart pounding in her ears so loud it almost drowned out the sound of the voices.

Suddenly she was overwhelmed. Lucius, this isn’t how it’s supposed to be! I’m trapped and I don’t know what to do. Oh god! I don’t want to die!

A man stepped into the circle—the Seneschal. His robe was edged in red and he wore a red sash around his waist. He stopped in front of Lyra and lowered his hood. Her eyes widened as she looked at him.

“Hello, Lyra.” Chelsey’s stepfather, Dan smiled at her.

“Dan!” She whispered. “God, not you. Please, please let me go.”

“I don’t think so.” He smiled.

“But how can you do this? And what about Chelsey? How could you let them take her? God, she’s like your own daughter! How could you do that to her? Where is she? Did you hurt her?”

“She’s being taken care of,” he replied. Lyra didn’t respond and he turned and looked at the assembly. “This is the night! Tonight you will see the full extent of our Master’s power. Let all here pay homage to the true lord.”

As one, all the people fell to their knees, bowing their heads to the ground. Leo stepped through their ranks, followed by a smaller figure in white. He walked to stand in front of Lyra and smile at her, and then turned his back to her.

The smaller figure stopped in front of him and held up a golden chalice. He accepted it and drank deeply. “Rise, devoted servants.”

Everyone stood and pulled back the hoods of their robes. Lyra couldn’t believe her eyes. Standing around her were people she had seen all her life. There was the man who ran the ice-cream shop and the president of the bank; schoolteachers and doctors and businessmen and women. But the biggest shock of all was the person who had followed Leo into the circle—Lexi.

“Lexi!” Lyra looked at her mother in shock. “Please tell me this isn’t true! Help me, please!”

Lexi smiled coldly and turned to the Seneschal. “The drug is wearing off. Give her more.”

Leo turned to Dan and whispered something to him. Dan took a flask from his robe and tried to make Lyra drink. But she wouldn’t open her mouth. He hit her in the stomach and she gasped. He grabbed her head and forced it back, pouring the liquid in her mouth. “Swallow or I’ll cut your throat!”

Lexi walked up to them and held Lyra’s nose until she swallowed. Lyra choked and spit, screaming at them. Leo snapped his fingers and Dan disappeared into the darkness as Lexi took her place in the outer circle.

Lyra looked up as Leo turned to her. “My darling, the time has come.”

She was too frightened to speak. But a gasp emerged as she saw the Seneschal lead Michael and Chelsey into the circle. Behind them, another man carried the limp form of a young girl. Michael was bare-chested and stone-faced. Chelsey was dressed in a white robe like all of the others.

“Michael! Chelsey!” she screamed.

Michael looked at her and she saw the anger stamped on his face. His hands were tied tightly in front of him and Dan held a gun on him. Chelsey looked as if she didn’t even know what was going on. Her eyes were glassy and unfocused and she could barely stand.

Dan pushed Michael and two men took charge of him. They led him to the western point of the pentagram and secured his wrists to a short post that had been driven into the ground with a metal ring set in its top. Dan led Chelsey over to stand beside Lexi, then helped the man carrying the young girl stake her out on the ground in front of Lyra. Lyra looked from the girl to Leo to Michael and his eyes met hers. She didn’t understand what was going on.

The Seneschal stood and ordered the man assisting him to assume his place in the circle, then bowed to Leo.

Leo smiled and walked to stand beside him. “You have served your master well. Know that he has smiled in favor on you. To you will be left the responsibility of maintaining loyalty in his servants.”

The Seneschal smiled and bowed his head, then took a place in the outer circle. Leo smiled and raised his hands over his head. Sparks flew from his fingertips, dancing like fire flies around them. “It begins,” he said in a voice that was oddly amplified.

The wind picked up abruptly, whistling through the trees, and Lyra felt a cold chill pass over her. Leo turned and picked up a long slender knife from the altar.

“No!” Lyra screamed in horror at the same time Michael shouted, “No! For god’s sake—she’s just a child!”

Leo ignored him and raised the knife high above the girl. Lyra could see the terror in her eyes and knew that the girl wanted to scream. But whatever drug they had given her made it impossible for her to move.

She looked at Michael and saw him struggling to break free. This isn’t supposed to be happening! she thought. He’s suppose to kill me! So why is he killing the child?

“No!” Lyra screamed and shook her head. “Stop!”

He turned and smiled at her and Michael yelled at him. “Leave her alone you rotten son of a bitch! Damn you! Leave her alone!”

Leo turned and laughed. “Or what? What will you do?”

Just then, the wind increased to a muted roar. A sound like the noise of huge wings could be heard in the middle of the rumble. Leo raised his arms and turned around in a circle. “You see, you pathetic mortal. Even the forces of nature are under our power.”

He stopped and looked at Lyra. “Now it is time, my darling.”

Lyra screamed but suddenly stopped. The noise of the wind was like a hurricane, driving everyone to their knees with its fury. A nebulous red glow gathered above the tops of the trees like an angry mass of whirling electrified plasma. The ground shook as a fork of fiery lightning struck the ground.

“Behold!” a woman’s voice shouted above the roar.

Lyra’s head jerked around at the sound of the voice, as did Michael’s. As she looked, May-May Carter lowered the hood of her cloak and smiled at her.

“May-May!” Lyra breathed. “Oh god, no! Not you!”

The old woman threw back her head and laughed. “Foolish girl,” she sneered at Lyra.Lyra screamed and pulled at her bonds. She saw Michael struggling, pulling at the metal ring in the top of the post that held him prisoner.

Another bolt of lightning struck the ground in front of Lyra and she screamed again, turning her head and closing her eyes. A sudden stillness descended and she opened her eyes to look around.

One lone figure stood within the edge of the circle across from her. Nick. Dressed entirely in black, he seemed larger and somehow menacing in his dark beauty.

The ring holding Michael broke free and he whirled around. “Nick! Get Lyra!” Then he struck out at the closest man.

Pandemonium broke out as the followers saw the man Michael struck go down. They began to converge on him and he fought like a man possessed. Leo took one look around and ran to Lyra, hitting her once in the temple.

She felt like she was going to black out from the blow. He unfastened her, slung her across his shoulder, and ran in the opposite direction they had come. She was dazed and fought to stay conscious as he ran with her into the trees.

Michael didn’t see Nick. Nor did he have time to look. He was too busy fighting for his life.

Nick saw Michael but made no move toward him. His eyes scanned the area. “Lyra!” he shouted.

Michael heard him and yelled to him. “Leo took her! They went in the direction of the river!”

Nick took off, leaving Michael to battle his way alone. At last, Michael broke free from the crowd. He ran as fast as he could in the opposite direction Nick had gone. If he could get to a phone, he could call for a helicopter and try to track Leopold and Lyra from the air.

Leo reached the edge of the water where three boats were tied. Throwing Lyra into one, he jumped in and started the engine. The water foamed as he backed up then threw the boat in gear. Lyra scrambled up, holding her head. “Where are you taking me?”

“Shut up and sit down!” he shouted at her.

“No!” she yelled and dove at him, trying to turn the wheel.

Leo cursed and took a swing at her. He missed and she jerked the wheel violently to one side, causing the boat to turn sharply. Leo smashed his fist down on her fingers and made her lose her grip. Then he jerked the wheel back the other way. Lyra was tossed across the boat and her head banged against the side as she fell. She screamed once then darkness closed in around her.

Lyra opened her eyes and looked around, trying to make her eyes focus. Her head hurt and everything appeared blurry. She was in a bedroom. The bed was covered with a black satin spread and aside from it, the room contained only a small black chest beside the door. She pushed herself up and reached out to steady herself as the room seemed to tilt. Hearing voices from outside the door, she stumbled across the room and tried to open it. It was locked but she could hear Leo and another man talking.

“We must get underway immediately!” Leo said in an urgent tone.

Yes, sir!” the man answered.

Lyra backed away from the door. “What now? Where’s he taking me? Come on, Lyra, think!”

She sat down on the bed and felt a wave of dizziness pass over her. Falling back, she closed her eyes. She heard Lucius’ voice. It sounded like it was speaking in her ear. “Listen carefully, Lyra. Remember what I told you. And most of all, remember who you are. You are the only one who can do this. You can’t fail.”

“I wish you were here with me now,” she whispered. “I’m so afraid.”

The door to the room opened and Leo walked in. Lyra sat up and stared at him as he walked over to her. Lucius was right. She couldn’t fail. The Adversary had to be stopped.

She stared at Leo as he walked across the room to her. Just as he started to speak, someone knocked on the door. He opened it and one of his men stepped inside the room. “We should be underway in minutes, sir.”

“Excellent.” Leo smiled. “Now leave us.”

The man nodded and left. Leo turned to Lyra. “You see, my darling. Everything is working out just as I planned.”

She chewed her lip for a moment, trying to decide what to do, then looked up at him. “I don’t understand. Maybe you could explain it to me.”

Leo walked over and sat down beside her. “Do I detect a change in attitude, my dear? Or is this merely a ruse to try to trick me into trusting you?”

“Neither,” she said as she turned to face him. “It’s curiosity. See, I’ve read all about you—well I know some about you. I know as far back as the year you left Syria and went to Lebanon.”

She brushed her hair back over her shoulder and leaned on one arm. “Did you know that I’m a parapsychologist? Well, I am, and I have to tell you that you’re the most interesting case I’ve ever heard of. Before I found out about you, I didn’t think such things were possible. But now I’m sitting here with a genuine paranormal creature and I’m curious to know more.”

Leo smiled and shook his head. “Lyra, things are not as they appear.”

“Oh?” she indulged him.

The smile disappeared and he nodded. “You see, I am not the man you think I am.”

“Oh sure,” she agreed sarcastically. “You’re not a Count—just like you aren’t Alkharad and all the others.”

“No, I am Leopold,” he said. “But I am not the Adversary, Lyra. It’s what I’ve been trying to tell you.”

She didn’t reply but stared at him with a frown. He stood up and walked across the room. “You see, the truth is I am a member of an organization known as the Apologists. For centuries we have kept track of the Adversary and his fellow creatures, and when the opportunity arises, we destroy them.”

Lyra’s eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, she didn’t know what to say. She But maybe he’s just trying to trick me.

“Is that so?” She decided to test him. “Then when was this organization formed and who founded it?”

Leopold smiled. “I see you do not believe me. Very well, our order was founded by a man by the name of Akmal in the year 1098 A.D. His body had been stolen by the one you call the Adversary and his intended was murdered. Akmal died, trapped in Alkharad’s aging body but his need for justice was too strong for his spirit to depart this world. His spirit migrated to the body of an old man who was dying of disease.. He was feeble and frail but his determination was strong. He left Lebanon and went to Egypt, the place of the beginning. There he discovered that the Adversary was but one of a race of extraordinary beings. Beings that could exist on the blood of others, or, if highly advanced, could transfer their consciousness, their very essence into another body. Armed with this knowledge he set about forming our order, for he knew that these creatures of darkness had to be destroyed.”

Lyra jumped up and paced back and forth for a few moments. Leopold had just told her the exact same story Lucius had. She didn’t know what to do. If he was not the Adversary then why had he taken her to the ceremony? And what if he really was the Adversary but was just trying to trick her into giving in to him?

She stopped and looked at him. “So, you know about the Apologists and their history. That doesn’t prove anything.”

He nodded. “Yes, I suppose you’re right.” He pulled a wad of folded paper from the inner pocket of his robe. “Perhaps this will convince you I speak the truth.”

Lyra stared at the papers in his hand then hesitantly stepped forward and took them. The pages to Luciuss diary!

St. Simon’s Island

Michael made it back to the car he had been brought in and jerked the door open. The keys were inside. Jumping behind the wheel, he started the engine and floored the accelerator. Black smoke boiled from the tires as he pulled away, headed for the nearest phone that was at the Cloisters, a resort just miles up the road.

The short drive seemed to take hours but at last he pulled up in front of the main building. People stared at him as if he was a creature from outer space, and he ran inside. With his hands still tied and his bare chest dirty and streaked with blood, he imagined he was a frightening sight.

“Police!” he yelled as he ran to the reception desk. “I need to use your phone. It’s an emergency!”

The woman at the desk stared at him wide-eyed as she slid the phone over to him. He dialed quickly. “This is Santera. I’m at the Cloisters. Send a chopper. There’s a kidnapping and attempted murder in progress. Also, send men to the old Ebo Landing in the marsh. You’ll find a group of people there. Arrest them all in connection with the disappearances and murder of those girls.”

He slammed down the phone and looked at the clerk behind the deck. “Do you think you could find something to cut these ropes with?”

She nodded mutely and picked up the phone. “Kitchen? Could you send a large knife to the front desk?… Yes, a large knife… No that’s all. Thank you.”

Off the Coast of Georgai

After several minutes, Lyra looked up at Leopold. “Where did you get this?” she asked, clutching the pages tightly.

“From your godfather,” he replied, and then smiled at her look of surprise. “Yes, I know Lucius, Lyra. We are very old friends.

“No.”

“Yes. We’ve long battled this Adversary.”

“Battle, my ass. You’re in cahoots with him.”

“That is what I needed everyone to believe. It was necessary for him to believe that I was his to command, that I would aid him in his quest.”

“Yeah, right.” Lyra didn’t think she could believe anyone at this point. Everyone had lied to her, from her mother to the old woman May-May.

“I know you feel as if no one can be trusted,” he said. “That you’re seeped in an ocean of lies, but what I am telling you is true.”

“What you were told by Ms. Carter —May-May—was true. But it was not her life she told you of, but that of Lucius’ family. It was his great grandmother’s life May-May spoke of. Not her own.

Lyra found herself paying attention. It made sense. But what is this was just another trick, another lie to gain her trust?

“That’s impossible!” she argued. “You’re trying to trick me! See, I know your secrets, too! I know you can’t join with me unless I give myself freely. And I’m not about to do that so you might as well kill me.”

“I have no desire to harm you, Lyra,” he said pleadingly. “Please, you must believe me. We had to make the Adversary believe in my loyalty. That’s why I became involved with Lexi. She’s been a devotee since before you were born. It was her devotion that caused your pa’ents' death. She paid someone to sabotage the plane and cause the crash, thinking she would inherit the family fortune and use it to aid her master.

“When you lived, at first she saw it as a misfortune, but later, when it was discovered that you were the one the Adversary sought, it elevated her position among his followers.

“The only way the Apologists could think to save you was for one of us to gain a place of importance among these followers. I was chosen to serve that role.”

“And obviously you fell victim as well.”

“No. Believe me. Every ritual I endured was a type of death for me as well. I cannot begin to describe my revulsion at what I have experienced. But I did it in an attempt to save you,a nd stop him.”

She shook her head and ran to the door. Leopold caught up with her and took her by the shoulders as she pulled the door open. “Please, Lyra, listen to me!”

“No!” She turned on him screaming.

“Please!” he implored. “You have to believe me!”

“Don’t believe him, Lyra,” Nick’s voice came from the doorway. “He’s trying to trick you.”

“Nick!” She whirled around then yelped in fear when Nick strode to her and took hold of her arm.

He smiled over her head at Leopold. “It looks like the game is over, Count. And you lose.”

Leopold backed away with a fearful expression on his face. Nick held Lyra at arm’s length and smiled down at her. “It’s okay now, Lyra. You’re safe. I’ll protect you. You know that, don’t you?”

Oh yes, she knew exactly what he felt and what he wanted. And the only chance she had of surviving his desire was to play along and not let him know she was on to him.

“I do now. Nick, I’m sorry. I thought you were going to sell me to him. I followed you to Lexi’s and heard you talking and I thought you were just using me as a way to get rich. Can you forgive me?”

“Yes, of course,” he said as he looked down into her eyes.

“I love you, Nick,” she whispered.

He smiled brightly. “Enough to be with me always?”

“Yes.”

“Will you swear that on your soul?” he asked.

Does a swear count as true if you’re lying through your teeth when you say it? She hoped not. “Yes.”

“Lyra, no!” Leopold gasped from behind her. “You don’t know what you’re saying!”

She turned around and faced him. “Oh, yes I do. I love him. More than you can even imagine and I’ll do anything for him.”

Leopold took a step toward her. “Please don’t say that. You don’t understand what you’re doing—what you’re committing to.”

“Stop it!” she barked. “Don’t you get it? It’s over. You’ve lost. I’ll never join with you. I hate you! You and all those like you! You’re a plague on humanity and I wish you were dead!”

“Lyra, it’s not me!” He reached out to her. “Please, try to listen for just one moment. I am not the Adversary!”

She snorted. “Yeah right! Then who is?”

“I am,” Nick said quietly.

Lyra felt her heart jump in her chest. Why would be admit to it? She whirled around to face him. “That’s not funny.”

“No, it wasn’t meant to be,” he said with a smile.

“Then why did you say it?”

“Because it’s the truth,” he replied nonchalantly.

Lyra shook her head and stepped back from him. Maybe he was playing her. She had to keep up the ruse. “No, this can’t be true!” she whispered hoarsely. “It can’t be you. It’s Leopold! I saw him at the grove. He was going to kill the girl. And what about what I heard at Lexi’s? I heard you talking. He offered you twenty million dollars!”

Nick laughed and shook his head. “It seems you were wrong,” he said then looked at Leo. “Just like you were. Did you think you could fool me? I knew you were with the Apologists long ago.”

Leopold looked at Nick in surprise. “But you took me in and…but what about South America? You let me see the transference take place!”

“What?” Lyra looked from Leopold to Nick.

Nick shrugged. “The CIA was getting much to close for comfort. I couldn’t let them know that I was involved in the drug operation. Nor could I let them know of my affiliation with Rameriz. Also, the Apologists were sending in what they like to refer to as their little exterminators. It was necessary to give them what they were looking for and our friend here provided me with that opportunity.”

Lyra stumbled back, feeling suddenly very weak. Leo had been telling the truth. He wasn’t the Adversary. Nick was.

“Wait, you took Nick’s body while he was in South America?”

Nick shook his head. “No, that was done long ago.”

“Then what happened in South America and why is this Rameriz significant?”

He smiled indulgently at her. “Rameriz was a being such as me—a very ambitious man on top of that. Leo and his little friends led me to him. Oh yes, don’t look so surprised. You see, they have known for a long time that my kind is in competition, and since their mission is to eradicate us, they thought they had a perfect plan. Leo came to me and told me the location of several of my kind. Together, he and I eliminated them. Rameriz was one of those we disposed of. So, you see, they got their trophy and I eliminated one more obstacle from my way. Leo was afraid he would blow his cover, so he pretended to remain loyal to me and came here to hatch his little scheme. Only he and his people underestimated me. I knew all about their little schemes. But it fit so well into my plans that I let them think they were getting away with it.”

Lyra sat down on the bed and stared at him with her mouth hanging open. “I don’t understand. What about all those things you told me? And what about the murders on the ship and Michael’s wife? What about those people who were after me?”

“The incident in the marsh was orchestrated under my direction,” he said. “You see, I had to know if you were untouched, Lyra. The others were attempts to thwart my plans by my competitors. However, they have been dealt with permanently.”

He smiled at her then looked at Leo. “You have outlived your usefulness. Goodbye.”

Leo screamed as a fiery red energy shot from Nick’s eyes to envelope him.

Lyra screamed as she watched him writhe and fall to the floor. He looked like he was dissolving. His howls of agony filled the room and she turned away from the gruesome sight.

She felt a weight settle beside her and she looked up. Nick smiled at her In his hand was the pendant Leo had worn. She felt the pendant lying against her chest vibrate and energy spike from it to pierce her skin.

The pendants were either calling to one another or in contention. Which was it?

Nick smiled “Now, where were we? Ah, yes. You are confused. Let me clarify.

“You see, I first found this body when Austin was in the service. He was on leave in the West Indies when I spotted him. He seemed like a wonderful candidate so I took his body.

“It was quiet exciting, the life he led. And I filled his shoes quite well. You see, I am very good at killing and that is essentially what he was—a human killing machine. And it was no real loss for the world for the real Nick Austin to die. He was an unhappy, bitter man who could not come to terms with what he had become. In a way, I did him a favor.”

Lyra stared at him for a moment, trying to keep track of his story while wrestling with something fluttering softly at the edge of her mind. Something about the pendants. But what?

“So why did you kill that man on the ship? Was he like you?”

“Like me?” Nick raised his eyebrows. “Hardly. He was inferior. But essentially, he was a being like me. He thought he was strong enough to take me on. Obviously he was wrong.”

“And did you kill Michael’s wife?”

Nick shook his head. “No. She was killed as a kind of warning.”

“A warning?”

“Yes, you see, as you have learned, there are others like me, although not nearly so strong. And like me, they crave the power that comes to the victor—to the one of us who stands alone at the end.”

“Only one will remain.” Lyra said, feeling the pendant at her neck.

Nick smiled. “Yes, and thanks to you, that one will be me.” He ripped open the dark shirt he wore and she saw the glint of silver on his chest.

At the sight, something swelled in her mind, blinding her to everything around her. Images bombarded her mind, feelings overwhelmed her. It was chaos. It was…her dreams, she realized. Or parts of the dreams. But there was more, so much more. If only she could make sense of it, but it was too much to comprehend.

She felt Nick’s hand on the side of her face and his touch made her fell physically ill. Tears gathered in her eyes and spilled over. Nick brushed them away and pushed her back on the bed. “Tell me you love me, Lyra. Tell me that you are mine.”

His? Never. It’s what she’d spent lifetimes trying to avoid. That thought ripped through her with such force that a sob erupted from her throat. How did she know that? She put her hands over her face. “I don’t love you. You’re a monster and I hate you.”

“That’s not true,” he said as he pulled her hands away from her face. “You can’t hate me. You love me with every fiber of your being and you want me so much you ache for me.”

Lyra looked up into his dark eyes and saw him for what he was. She saw him in another time and place, another battle, one she had lost. She couldn’t lose again. But how was she going to defeat him? He started to part the robe she wore when there was a roar of an engine and the sound of gunfire outside. Both of them jumped. Men were shouting and screaming on deck.

Nick ran out of the stateroom and up the stairs with Lyra on his heels. The foredeck was littered with the bodies of the crew. A helicopter hovered above the yacht and Michael was perched on one of the runners with an M-16 in his hands.

Nick waved up at him and Michael smiled in relief then motioned for the pilot to lower him down. Nick stood watching as the cable lowered Michael to the deck. The helicopter rose up into the air and Michael gave them the thumbs-up to leave.

“God, am I glad to see you!” he exclaimed in relief. “How did you get here?”

Nick shrugged and Michael laughed. “I guess it doesn’t matter. What’s important is you’re here. Where’s Leo?”

“Dead,” Nick said shortly.

“Michael.” Lyra finally found her voice. The pieces were starting to come together to form a terrifying picture. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“I had to find you,” he said as he turned to her.

“But you don’t understand,” she cut a look at Nick. “You have to leave. Take the speedboat, it’s tied to the platform.”

He gave her a puzzled look and she stepped toward him. Nick grabbed her arm and pulled her back. “Michael, please,” she begged. “Please leave.”

“Lyra, what’s wrong?” He looked from her to Nick.

She opened her mouth to answer but Nick cut her off. “I’m afraid Lyra’s right. You shouldn’t have come, Michael.”

Michael frowned. “What’s with you two?”

Nick smiled and pushed Lyra behind him. “I’m sorry, Michael, but I cannot allow you to live.”

Michael’s mouth fell open in surprise. “You what?”

Nick laughed. “You haven’t figured it out, have you? But then you always were a little dense, Michael. You never could see what was in front of you. You were too busy being good and seeing the best in everyone to recognize the truth.”

“Nick, let him go,” Lyra pleaded as she took his arm.

“You know I can’t do that,” he replied. “Michael would feel duty bound to come after us and sooner or later I would have to dispose of him.”

“Nick please!” she pleaded.

He shook her off and took a step toward Michael. Michael’s eyes widened as the truth dawned on him. “It’s you! It was you all along!”

Nick laughed at him. “Well, better late than never. At least you realized the truth before you died.”

Michael rushed at Nick. “You bastard!”

Nick blocked the punch and slammed his fist into Michael’s stomach, making him double over. Michael gasped and straightened up, lashing out once more.

His fist made contact with Nick’s chest. But it was like hitting a wall. Nick didn’t even waver. He laughed and grabbed Michael by the throat, lifting him up off his feet.

“You pathetic fool, you can’t defeat me.”

He tossed Michael like a rag doll. Lyra’s mind cleared somewhat as she watched and she screamed for Nick to stop. But he ignored her. Michael’s back slammed up against the side rail and before he could move, Nick was on him, hammering blows down on him.

Michael couldn’t fight against Nick’s demonic strength. He collapsed to the deck and Nick laughed as he kicked him in the abdomen repeatedly. Finally, he grew bored and turned to Lyra.

She looked at Michael and their eyes met. Then Nick took hold of her arm and yanked her to him. “Wait!” Michael gasped. “Please!”

Nick turned to him and Michael looked up at him. “Why?”

“Why?” Nick asked in return.

“Yes!” Michael rasped. “Why? Why do you want Lyra and why did you have to kill so many people to get what you wanted? Just what is it you want, Nick?”

Nick’s face took on a thoughtful expression then hardened. Michael stiffened as a current of energy ran through his body. Lyra screamed and broke free to run to Michael but Nick grabbed her and slung her away. Michael tried to move but found that he could not. Nick smiled and walked over to kick him again.

“You want answers, Michael? Very well. I will give them to you, and then you will take them to your grave.”

“Nick, no!” Lyra pulled on his arm. “You can’t kill him, Nick! He’s your friend!”

Nick grabbed her and pulled her close to his face. “Listen carefully to me. You will not interfere. Is that clear?”

Lyra started to argue but was overcome with a feeling so intense she gasped. Her legs collapsed from under her and she sagged in his grasp. Nick lowered her to the deck then turned to Michael.

“Now, your answers, Michael. Since the beginning, I have known that something was missing from my existence—that I was incomplete. For centuries I searched for the answer and at last, thanks to our friends within the Apologists, I discovered it.”

“The Apologists?” Michael asked.

“Yes,” Nick said. “A rather annoying little organization devoted to ridding the world of me and my kind. But back to my point. I discovered that what I lacked was a mate. Not just any mate, you understand but a woman as extraordinary as myself. It took me countless generations of searching before I realized who I was looking for.”

“For Lyra?” Michael asked. “But she wasn’t even alive centuries ago.”

“That is true, in part,” Nick replied. “But only in part. You see, in the beginning there existed two forces, we shall call them. Within each force was contained the opposite of the other. So, for everything that existed in one, there existed an opposite in the other. For darkness there was light, for high there was low. Neither could reign supreme over the other because of a third force, that which contained some of both and acted as a balance.”

“I am the summation, the epitome of one of those forces. Therefore, what I required was a mate who was as powerful in the opposite forces. There was one such entity. She had lived many lifetimes and had never taken a mate. She was considered a goddess, possessed of extraordinary powers. I knew that she was the one for me and so I set out to find her.

“I searched the world over, the passage of time like a thorn in my heart as I waited for her. And at last, I found her. You see, when Lyra’s parents died in that crash, she died as well. And that was when the goddess inhabited her body. parents died, the goddess chose to inhabit Michael shook his head. “I think you’ve gone over the edge, man.”

Nick laughed. “Hardly. But your disbelief is understandable.”

“So, for the sake of argument, let’s say I believe you,” Michael said. “What happens next?”

Nick turned and looked at Lyra. “When we join as one, the powers of the goddess will be mine. I will be omnipotent.”

“That’s impossible!” Michael exclaimed.

“Is it?” Nick laughed. “Then perhaps we should find out. Lyra, come here.”

Lyra felt her strength return and stood. Nick’s eyes seemed to hold her prisoner in their depths as she walked to him. He smiled down at her. “Are you prepared to join with me, Lyra? Will you be mine for eternity?”

A moment of indecision claimed her. She was aware of Michael pleading with her to say no. She looked over at him then Nick put his hand on her shoulder and she saw her path. “Yes,” she whispered. “But I don’t want an audience, Nick. This is just between you and me. Let Michael go and then we can be alone. We can join as one.”

Nick stared at her for a long time with a hard look. She caressed his face and pressed her body against his. “Please, let it be just us. Send him away.”

Nick’s face broke in a smile and his hand tightened on her shoulder. “Very well.” He turned to Michael. “Take the speedboat and go.”

Michael struggled to stand. “No.” He shook his head, trying not to gasp from the pain in his ribs. “I won’t leave without Lyra.”

Nick smirked and looked at Lyra and she turned to Michael. “Go away, Michael. Leave us alone. I’m where I’m supposed to be and I’m not leaving. Just go.”

“You can’t mean that!” He insisted, stumbling as he took a step toward them.

“Yes, I do mean it.” Her face and voice were hard and cold. “Leave now!”

Michael stared at her for a moment then his shoulders slumped in defeat. Without a word, he turned and stumbled to the stern of the yacht and falteringly climbed down to the speedboat. Moments later the boat pulled away from the yacht and disappeared into the darkness.

Lyra looked up at Nick and he took her in his arms. Her lips parted as he lowered his head to kiss her. She wound her arms around his neck and pressed up against him, feeling his hardness against her belly.

A hot wind blew around them and the yacht began to pitch and toss as the waves rose and pounded against it. Lightning the color of fire slashed the sky while thunder shook them.

Nick’s breath was hot against her face as he pulled back from the kiss and ripped her robe open. Lyra cried out in pain as his hands closed on her breasts and his lips followed. His touch was like fire, branding her skin.

Nick drew back long enough to strip off his clothes. Then he pushed her robe off her shoulders and lowered her to the deck. Lyra cried out as he stabbed inside her. The pain was too much.

But suddenly a new feeling intruded. Lyra’s eyes flew open wide. She looked up into the sky and gasped in surprise. A face took shape in her mind and she seemed to see eyes staring down at her in the stars. She felt the love that shone down on her and felt the pain. Those feelings were echoed inside her own heart and they fueled the new sensation that was growing within her. All at once, as if coming out of a dark tunnel into the sunlight, she saw the truth.

Soft blue-white light cut through the darkness and fiery tongues of lightning, descending down in a pure beam to illuminate the two figures twined on the deck. Lyra felt as if she were merging with the light, becoming part of it. Nick looked down at her, oblivious to everything but his desire and she smiled. “Now,” she whispered seductively. “Please, now.”

He grinned and pounded against her. She met his thrusts with her own, exciting him with her abandon. She felt his body tense and wrapped her legs around him. Her hand sought the silver medallion suspended around his neck.

In the moment her hand closed around it, their lips met and his orgasm erupted. Lyra clung to him tightly, refusing to let go even though he tried to pull back. She was catapulted into another dimension. Reality shifted and she hurtled through time and space, emerging at last in a place her mind could not begin to comprehend. Then a vortex sucked her back to send her tumbling through chaos back to her own reality.

The light exploded, obliterating the fiery tongues that lashed down from the sky and sending showers of dancing lights over the water. The wind died and the sea calmed.

Lyra felt Nick’s body grow slack and she released him. He rolled off her and lay on the deck, breathing heavily. She sat up and looked up at the sky. Nick raised his hand and touched her arm and she turned to him.

“It’s over,” he whispered. “All the centuries of waiting are over. Now I have everything I’ve ever wished for.”

She gave him a sad smile and looked back up at the sky. “Well, you know what they say about wishes, Nick. Be careful what you wish for ‘cause you just might get it.”

Chapter Thirteen

Two Months Later — Brunswick, Georgia

Michael sat at his desk staring out of the window. The last two months he had felt like an empty shell. After leaving Lyra and Nick on the yacht he had made it back to shore and that was the last thing he remembered until he woke up in a hospital. Lyra and Nick had disappeared without a trace and no one had heard anything from or about them.

All of Nick’s followers had been rounded up and were awaiting trial for the deaths of the missing girls. Michael had been disappointed to discover that Chelsey had been part of that group all along. It was Chelsey who had arranged for Lyra to meet Nick in the first place.

It turned out that Chelsey had met Nick when she was just a teenager and had been under his power ever since, just like her stepfather and all the others.

But it was not Chelsey’s betrayal that bothered him. It was losing Lyra. He sighed and closed his eyes. The phone rang and interrupted his thoughts. He picked it up. “Detective Santera.”

“Hello there,” his uncle said. “I was wondering if you could stop by after work.”

“Is everything okay?” Michael asked immediately.

“Everything’s fine,” his uncle assured him. “Just thought it’d be nice to have a family dinner. Can you make it?”

“Sure,” Michael replied. “I’ll see you in about an hour.”

He hung up the phone and turned his attention to the paperwork on his desk. Half an hour later, he left the station and headed for his uncle’s farm.

He parked the car and got out. Every time he had been here the last few months, he’d been reminded of the day he‘d brought Lyra there.

Let it go, he told himself. She’s gone and you’re just going to have to accept it.

But he knew he couldn’t do that. With a sigh, he walked to the house, staring down at his feet. He heard the front door open but didn’t look up until he started up the steps.

Then he stopped dead in his tracks. Lyra stood on the front porch. “Lyra!”

“Hi,” she said softly.

“You’re back!” he exclaimed. “But why—I mean what are you doing here? Where’s Nick?”

“He’s gone,” she said as she walked over and stopped on the step in front of him. “And I came back because of you

“Because of me?” he asked, looking into her eyes.

“Yes,” she whispered. “I love you, Michael. I think I always have and I was hoping maybe we could find a way to…”

“You love me?” he asked in astonishment.

“Yes, very much,” she replied. “Do you think we can…?”

Michael grabbed her up in a hug before she could finish. “God, Lyra, I was afraid I wasn’t ever going to see you again.”

“Well, I’m here now,” she whispered. “And I don’t plan on ever leaving again.”

He looked in her eyes then claimed her lips with his. She returned the kiss enthusiastically, holding onto him tightly. He could feel her love and desire in the kiss and his heart swelled.

They parted and looked around at the sound of someone clearing his throat. Michael’s uncle stood at the door grinning at them. “So are you two gonna stand out here all night making out on the porch or are we gonna have that family dinner?”

Lyra smiled and took Michael’s hand. He smiled at his uncle then looked at her. “What do you think? Make out or eat?”

She laughed and hugged him. “Let’s go inside.”

They went into the house laughing but Michael suddenly stopped as a man rose from his seat on the couch. Lyra saw the confused expression on his face and smiled.

“Michael, I’d like you to meet my godfather, Lucius Abubakar.”

Michael looked from her to Lucius. “But I thought you were dead.”

Lucius laughed. “My dear boy, true magic never dies.”

Michael shook his head and looked down at Lyra. “You have any more surprises lined up for me?”

She looked at his uncle. “How long ‘til dinner?”

“About an hour, I guess,” he replied with a smile.

“Would you mind excusing us for a little while, then?” she asked.

“Of course,” Lucius smiled and nodded as he sat down.

Miquel chuckled and took a seat across from Lucius. “Sure, you take your time. Luc and I got lots of catching up to do.”

Lyra took Michael’s hand and pulled him outside. “My uncle knows Lucius?” he asked as she tugged him along.

“Yeah,” she smiled. “They’re old friends. Come on!”

“Where’re you taking me?”

“You’ll see,” she said with a twinkle in her eyes.

She led him to the barn and scrambled up the ladder to the loft. Michael climbed up behind her and found her sitting on a blanket that covered a small mound of hay.

“What’s this?” he asked.

She held out her hand to him and after a moment, he took it and let her pull him down beside her. “Remember the first time you brought me up here?” she asked.

“Yes,” he smiled. “I remember thinking that you were the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. I think that’s when I fell in love with you.”

“And I remember wondering what it would be like to make love in a hay loft,” she said.

“You did not!” he said in disbelief.

“Well, I should have,” she teased then grew serious. “Michael, a lot has happened to both of us and most of it wasn’t very pleasant. Looking back on it, it was like a nightmare. I’ve done nothing but think about it for two months and talk to Lucius about it, and in that entire time, one thing kept dominating my thoughts. You. I realized that even though it was horrible, something wonderful came out of it. And that’s finding you. I love you, Michael, and I have for a long time.”

“But you told me to leave!” he said in a confused tone. “You sent me away so you could be with him!”

“I had to,” she said softly. “Please, let me explain.”

Michael nodded and looked at her intently. Lyra took a deep breath and began to explain.

“After you left, Nick and I…” She stopped and looked down. “Well, we had sex. You see, he thought that was the way he was going to gain the power he sought. But he didn’t know that what he was seeking he couldn’t get from me. What he needed was not my body but my heart. And that already belonged to someone else.”

She saw the confused look on Michael’s face and took his hand. “Michael, it wasn’t love. It was an act of violation. Nick couldn’t get what he needed from me. We finished and then…” Her eyes assumed a faraway look as her memories took her back to that night.

Two Months Earlier

Nick gave Lyra a strange look. “What do you mean by that? You’re mine and now I have everything I wished for.”

Lyra turned to him and sighed. “Do you, Nick?”

Nick’s eyes narrowed. “Yes! I have you and I have the power…” His face paled and he grabbed her arm. “What have you done to me?” he rasped.

She put her hand on his chest as he pushed himself into a sitting position. “I’ve given you what you wanted from me.”

“No!” He looked at her with wide, frightened eyes. “What have you done?”

“What you wanted,” she said sadly. “I gave you myself.”

He threw his head back and screamed. The power he sought wasn’t within him. He felt no surge of strength. In fact, he felt as if he were getting weaker by the moment.

Lyra watched as he raised his hands and looked at them. The skin was spotted and thin. Nick screamed as he saw his hands draw into gnarled, arthritic claws.

He pushed Lyra away from him and tried to stand but his strength failed him.. He was still screaming and his body seemed to be aging years in mere moments. Lyra remained on the deck beside Nick as he screamed and writhed. His once-beautiful features were now old and withered, the flesh loose and gray like the skin of a corpse. She watched in silence as his voice gave out and he fell back, staring up at her with filmy blue eyes.

“Why have you done this to me?” His voice was cracked and feeble.

Lyra stroked the disintegrating flesh of his face. “You were right all along, Nick. There must be only one.. But it isn’t what you think. One means a balance of all things. The universe can’t exist if there isn’t a balance and there can’t be if evil holds sway over goodness. You could never hold the power because of the evil that consumes you. You don’t know how to let goodness touch your heart so there could never be a balance. That’s what it’s all about—the eternal opposites. You just didn’t understand.

“I didn’t realize it until tonight. There’s something inside me. A presence. Whoever she is, she’s the one you’ve wanted for so long. I’m just a vessel. It’s because she’s inside me that made me special to you. Otherwise I’d be no different than all the other women you’ve raped and killed.

“You wanted her. You’ve always wanted her. . When you realized she was part of me, you saw your chance to finally possess her, force her to belong to you and take her power. If you made me love you, you could force me into being your accomplice and help you destroy her.

“Only I didn’t love you. You’re an evil person who doesn’t understand love. She made me realize that I couldn’t win if I played by your rules. Love was the only weapon we had. And so I used your love and turned it against you. I’m sorry. I hope there’s redemption for you…somewhere… sometime.”

He tried to reach up to touch her face but didn’t have the strength. Lyra watched as he gasped his final breath and then stood up and walked to the rail, staring out at the dark water. She didn’t know how long she had stood there before she saw lights moving toward her.

The speedboat pulled alongside the boat. Lyra waved to the driver then went to the engine room and loosened the fuel lines. Letting fuel spill out onto the floor, she picked up a flare gun and a can of oil. Pouring the oil in a line, she walked back up on deck, emptying the last of the oil on Nick’s withered body.

After one final look, she walked to the stern of the boat. The speedboat was waiting. She fired the flare once at Nick’s body. It flared brightly and she dropped the flare gun and climbed down into the waiting speedboat.

They were less than half a mile from the yacht when it exploded. Lyra turned and looked at the fire that lit the sky. Tears streamed down her face. “Lucius, what have I done?”

Lucius put his hand on her shoulder and she turned to him. “You did what had to be done,” he said softly. “Because of you there will be no more blood in the marsh. At least not from that fiend. I’m very proud of you, Lyra.”

“I wish I could be proud of myself,” she whispered miserably. “But I feel…”

Lucius patted her shoulder. “Time will ease the pain.”

Lyra looked back at the burning boat. “I don’t think all the time in the world is going to ease this. I’ve lost the only man I’ve ever loved and I’ve become a killer. How do you ease that?”

Lyra sighed and stood up to look out of the doors at the end of the loft. “Lucius took me away. We went to Europe for a while. But I didn’t forget you, Michael. Every day the pain and loneliness just got worse and I knew I had to come back, to explain things to you, and beg you to forgive me. To let me explain.”

“I think you just did,” he said from behind her.

“Not entirely.”

“There’s more?”

Lyra laughed nervously. “Yeah, afraid so.”

“So tell me.” Michael turned her to face him.

“This isn’t the first time I’ve tried to destroy Nick.”

“You want to run that by me again?”

“As unbelievable as it sounds, we’ve battled Nick before—you and I. In another life.”

“I think we’re wandering into realms I can’t tread, Lyra. Another life?”

She nodded. “And in that life, Lucius saved me. Saved us. But it came with a price. I lost you.”

“I don’t understand.”

“It took me a while,” she admitted. “And I think once you talk with Lucius it will make sense. But for now, I’m just going to say that I destroyed the Adversary in the only way we knew how. But the only reason I was able to was you. I want you, Michael. I want to share everything with you. I don’t want there to be any secrets between us and I want us to be able to start over. If that’s possible. But that’s up to you.”

Michael was silent for a moment. “When you disappeared I felt like someone whose heart had been ripped out. I wanted so much to tell you that I loved you. But I thought you’d realized that you loved Nick. I really wanted to hate you but I couldn’t. I didn’t expect to fall in love with you but I did. And I want you, Lyra, more than I’ve ever wanted anything. I never thought I could love someone after my wife and daughter died but then you came along and made me realize I was wrong. I love you so much it scares me. But do you think either of us can forget?”

Lyra stared at him solemnly for a long time then smiled and walked back to the blanket spread on the hay.

She gestured to him and he took a seat on the blanket. Lyra dropped down on her knees beside him. She pushed him down on the blanket and straddled his body. “Let’s find out.”

Michael didn’t resist as she lowered her face down close and breathed softly in his face. “Do you believe in magic, Michael?”

He didn’t reply as she lowered her lips to his. The feel of her body pressed against his caused a fire in his veins. His arms went around her and crushed her to him. The kiss deepened as their hands fumbled with buttons and zippers and at last, bare skin met bare skin.

Michael didn’t think of anything except her, of how she felt and tasted and the way she excited him. The sound of her crying out his name as she climaxed was like a dream come true.

Time slipped away until at last they were exhausted and sated. Lyra lay with her head on his broad chest, her fingers playing on his skin.

“So, you didn’t answer my question,” she said as she rose up to look at him.

“What question?”

“Do you believe in magic?” she asked with a smile.

Michael pulled her on top of him. Her strange golden eyes gleamed in the fading light like molten gold. He smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. “You are magic, Lyra Seville.”

“No,” she corrected him. “We are magic.”

“Yes,” he agreed. “You’re right. I do believe in magic. But…”

“But what?” she asked in a tight voice.

“We still have one very big problem.”

“What?” she asked with an anxious expression.

“Well, it’s your name,” he said seriously.

“You don’t like my name?”

He shook his head. “No, you’re going to have to change it. I’m sorry, Lyra, but I just can’t live with it. No more Lyra Seville.”

“But Michael!” She sat up and brushed her hair back. “I’ve always been Lyra. And I like my name! What would you want me to change it to?”

“Lyra Santera,” he grinned.

Lyra’s eyes widened in surprise. “Lyra Santera?”

Michael nodded and she laughed and flung herself down on him. “Lyra Santera. Sounds absolutely perfect. I’d love that. Do you think we should we go tell our family the news?”

He smiled and rolled over on top of her. “Not just yet. I think we need to practice our magic.”

THE END

About the Author:

Ciana Stone is the award-winning author of over a dozen novels. She is published by Ellora’s Cave and Osgood Books.

Ciana lives in Florida with the man of her dreams.

If you’d like to know about Lyra and Michael’s previous encounter with the Adversary, pick up a copy of The Hunger.

Also by Ciana Stone

Wyatt’s Chance

Riding Ranger

A Taste for Jazz

Sin in Jeans

Chase’n’Ana

Molding Clay

Scout’n’Cole

Conn’n’Caleb

An Unwanted Hunger

Memory’s Eye

Cam’s Holiday

The Hunger

A Matter of Trust

Table of Contents

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen